Wonderful predictions of Nostredamus, Grebner, David Pareus, and Antonius Torquatus wherein the grandeur of Their present Majesties, the happiness of England, and downfall of France and Rome, are plainly delineated : with a large preface, shewing, that the crown of England has been not obscurely foretold to Their Majesties William III and Mary, late Prince and Princess of Orange, and that the people of this ancient monarchy have duly contributed thereunto, in the present assembly of Lords and Commons, notwithstanding the objections of men and different extremes.
         Atwood, William, d. 1705?
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 233 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52522
         Wing N1401
         ESTC R261
         12495770
         ocm 12495770
         62495
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52522)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62495)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 769:43)
      
       
         
           
             Wonderful predictions of Nostredamus, Grebner, David Pareus, and Antonius Torquatus wherein the grandeur of Their present Majesties, the happiness of England, and downfall of France and Rome, are plainly delineated : with a large preface, shewing, that the crown of England has been not obscurely foretold to Their Majesties William III and Mary, late Prince and Princess of Orange, and that the people of this ancient monarchy have duly contributed thereunto, in the present assembly of Lords and Commons, notwithstanding the objections of men and different extremes.
             Atwood, William, d. 1705?
             Grebner, Ezekiel.
             Nostradamus, 1503-1566.
             Pareus, David, 1548-1622.
             Torquato, Antonio, 15th cent.
          
           [44], 27, [1] p.
           
             Printed for J. Robinson ..., T. Fox ..., and M. Wotton ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Advertisement: p. [1] at end.
             Dedication signed: Will. Atwood.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Prophecies.
        
      
    
     
        2007-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           WONDERFUL
           PREDICTIONS
           OF
           
             NOSTREDAMUS
             ,
             GREBNER
             ,
             DAVID
             PAREUS
             ,
          
           and
           
             ANTONIUS
             TORQUATUS
          
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           the
           GRANDEUR
           of
           Their
           Present
           Majesties
           ,
           THE
           HAPPINESS
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           AND
           DOWNFALL
           of
           FRANCE
           and
           ROME
           ,
           Are
           plainly
           Delineated
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           LARGE
           PREFACE
           ,
           SHEWING
           ,
           That
           the
           CROWN
           of
           ENGLAND
           has
           been
           not
           obscurely
           foretold
           to
           Their
           MAJESTIES
           WILLIAM
           III.
           and
           MARY
           ,
           late
           PRINCE
           and
           PRINCESS
           of
           ORANGE
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           People
           of
           this
           ANCIENT
           MONARCHY
           have
           duly
           Contributed
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           the
           Present
           ASSEMBLY
           of
           LORDS
           and
           COMMONS
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           Objetions
           of
           Men
           of
           different
           Extremes
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             J.
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Lion
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           
             T.
             Fox
          
           in
           Westminster-hall
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             Wotton
          
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Daggers
          
           in
           Fleet-street
           .
           1689.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
          
           CHARLES
           
             Earl
             of
          
           MACCLESFIELD
           ,
           
             LORD
             PRESIDENT
             of
          
           WALES
           ,
           
             And
             one
             of
             His
             MAJESTY's
             Most
             Honourable
             PRIVY-COUNCIL
             .
          
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           SINCE
           the
           Great
           Grotius
           and
           Sir
           
             Matthew
             Hales
          
           ,
           sometimes
           softned
           their
           severer
           Studies
           with
           Verse
           ;
           I
           hope
           Your
           Lordship
           will
           not
           think
           a
           plain
           English
           Preface
           the
           more
           unworthy
           of
           Your
           Patronage
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Rhimes
           that
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           most
           Sacred
           Ties
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           Means
           in
           our
           Power
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           throughout
           Christendom
           may
           expect
           to
           flourish
           or
           fail
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           visibility
           .
           And
           as
           Your
           Lordship's
           Sword
           is
           ready
           ,
           under
           our
           Glorious
           King
           WILLIAM
           ,
           again
           to
           do
           Wonders
           ,
           whenever
           this
           Noble
           Cause
           shall
           draw
           it
           ;
           permit
           me
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           under
           Your
           Lordships
           Banner
           ,
           to
           offer
           this
           Earnest
           of
           my
           utmost
           either
           natural
           or
           acquir'd
           Force
           in
           its
           Service
           ,
           against
           a
           sort
           of
           Enemies
           below
           Your
           Lordships
           Indignation
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           Men
           of
           Letters
           ,
           will
           yield
           to
           no
           Authority
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           find
           in
           Books
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           Invention
           of
           Printing
           ,
           would
           almost
           have
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           :
           For
           these
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           brought
           both
           Weight
           and
           Measure
           ,
           and
           prov'd
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           our
           Government
           is
           as
           Legal
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           Happy
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           whether
           they
           please
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           With
           others
           ,
           no
           Arguments
           are
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           work
           upon
           their
           Hopes
           or
           Fears
           ;
           and
           Reason
           in
           them
           is
           always
           subservient
           to
           Sense
           or
           Interest
           :
           These
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           are
           Superstitious
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Poet
           has
           it
           ,
           
             are
             the
             Men
             who
             tremble
             and
             look
             pale
             at
             every
             Flash
             of
             Lightning
             :
          
           Every
           cross
           Accident
           is
           with
           them
           a
           Presage
           of
           more
           ,
           and
           
           disposes
           them
           to
           change
           their
           Side
           ;
           and
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           by
           looking
           up
           to
           the
           Fane
           over
           the
           Horse-Guards
           ,
           one
           might
           know
           who
           they
           were
           for
           .
           If
           these
           Men
           can
           be
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           the
           wonderful
           Successes
           which
           his
           present
           Majesty
           has
           met
           with
           ,
           have
           been
           plainly
           foretold
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           less
           are
           promis'd
           yet
           to
           come
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           not
           assist
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           dare
           to
           oppose
           :
           And
           till
           they
           can
           either
           fix
           an
           Imputation
           of
           Forgery
           upon
           the
           Predictions
           here
           collected
           ,
           or
           evade
           their
           Agreement
           with
           known
           Events
           ,
           the
           Government
           has
           them
           sure
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           never
           be
           well
           with
           this
           divided
           Nation
           ,
           till
           Men
           act
           ,
           like
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           upon
           more
           generous
           and
           steady
           Principles
           .
           Whoever
           espouses
           Truth
           only
           while
           it
           is
           prosperous
           ,
           is
           beholden
           to
           Chance
           for
           his
           Honesty
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           been
           for
           their
           mistaken
           Loyalty
           ,
           with
           
           which
           specious
           Pretence
           ,
           they
           have
           varnish'd
           over
           a
           long
           Series
           of
           the
           most
           
           illegal
           and
           barbarous
           Actions
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           the
           Reproach
           of
           any
           Civiliz'd
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Vnder
           that
           Rage
           Your
           Lordship
           suffer'd
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           have
           suffer'd
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           brought
           Your
           Fame
           in
           question
           ;
           when
           it
           was
           hardly
           possible
           for
           one
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           to
           live
           in
           safety
           ,
           without
           such
           shameful
           Compliances
           ,
           as
           our
           English
           Spirits
           were
           never
           guilty
           of
           in
           the
           darkest
           Ages
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           Your
           Lordship
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           remember
           against
           any
           ,
           now
           likely
           to
           represent
           themselves
           fair
           to
           a
           Prince
           newly
           come
           from
           abroad
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           manifest
           Tendency
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           Effects
           ,
           of
           their
           Principles
           :
           And
           till
           they
           either
           publickly
           repent
           of
           ,
           or
           condemn
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           upon
           which
           such
           Actions
           are
           grounded
           ,
           Your
           Lordship
           may
           well
           apprehend
           a
           Relapse
           into
           the
           former
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           Absurdity
           of
           their
           Notions
           is
           not
           a
           more
           proper
           Subject
           of
           Laughter
           ,
           than
           the
           Guilt
           is
           of
           Punishment
           ;
           yet
           had
           they
           the
           Ingenuity
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           Confession
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           spreading
           Contagion
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           few
           would
           have
           the
           ill
           Nature
           to
           upbraid
           them
           with
           their
           Faults
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           I
           have
           rais'd
           many
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           the
           Freedom
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           with
           them
           ;
           yet
           methinks
           that
           Caution
           and
           Discretion
           which
           has
           with-held
           others
           more
           able
           ,
           who
           look
           more
           at
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           than
           Things
           ,
           is
           little
           less
           than
           Criminal
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           deserve
           no
           Praise
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           make
           or
           enter
           a
           Breach
           ,
           till
           cover'd
           with
           Crowds
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           many
           lamented
           Worthies
           have
           been
           condemn'd
           in
           Form
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           censur'd
           by
           the
           thoughtless
           higher
           and
           lower
           Vulgar
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Pusilanimity
           or
           Treachery
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           fatal
           Lethargy
           of
           
           the
           Times
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           have
           been
           thought
           Fools
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           Prophesie
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           as
           Your
           Lordship
           has
           declin'd
           no
           Danger
           ,
           where
           the
           Cause
           of
           Your
           Religion
           or
           Country
           call'd
           ,
           permit
           me
           ,
           tho'
           not
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           Imitation
           ,
           to
           profit
           by
           the
           Example
           .
        
         
           Many
           Men
           above
           Fears
           ,
           are
           Slaves
           to
           Ambition
           or
           Gain
           ,
           perfect
           Mercenaries
           ,
           and
           fight
           for
           Pay
           ;
           they
           think
           the
           World
           but
           a
           Stage
           to
           scramble
           on
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           gets
           most
           ,
           tho'
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           Thousands
           ,
           is
           with
           them
           the
           Bravest
           Man.
           If
           Your
           Lordship
           had
           been
           of
           this
           Mind
           ,
           Your
           Valour
           might
           have
           carv'd
           out
           a
           Fortune
           enough
           to
           have
           bought
           a
           Nation
           to
           Your
           Side
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Trust
           which
           His
           present
           Majesty
           has
           repos'd
           in
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           more
           valuable
           ,
           than
           the
           Indies
           given
           by
           unthinking
           Multitudes
           or
           Monarchs
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           Your
           Lordship
           will
           ,
           in
           Execution
           of
           so
           high
           an
           Office
           ,
           shew
           that
           Bravery
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Fidelity
           by
           Principle
           ,
           and
           Skill
           both
           in
           Civil
           and
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           from
           a
           long
           well-improv'd
           Experience
           ,
           as
           may
           sufficiently
           satisfie
           all
           reasonable
           Men
           in
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           last
           Reign
           ,
           and
           This.
           
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           since
           my
           early
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           Your
           Lordship
           and
           the
           Publick
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           of
           the
           Publick
           in
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           has
           entred
           me
           of
           Your
           Retinue
           ,
           permit
           me
           the
           Glory
           of
           declaring
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           am
        
         
           
             (
             MY
             LORD
             )
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Obliged
             and
             Devoted
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               WILL.
               ATWOOD
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           those
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           Things
           which
           His
           present
           Majesty
           William
           III.
           has
           done
           for
           this
           Nation
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           made
           His
           Government
           our
           Choice
           ,
           as
           His
           Protection
           was
           our
           Refuge
           ;
           the
           Ingratitude
           would
           have
           been
           as
           signal
           ,
           as
           our
           Deliverance
           has
           been
           ,
           thro'
           His
           auspicious
           Conduct
           .
           And
           whoever
           opposes
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           fight
           against
           those
           Providences
           and
           Predictions
           ,
           which
           give
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Sacred
           Unction
           ,
           and
           Designation
           of
           His
           Person
           ,
           to
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           Power
           among
           us
           .
           Yet
           how
           plainly
           soever
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           design'd
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           ,
           That
           alone
           will
           not
           authorise
           Endeavors
           to
           this
           End
           ,
           unless
           it
           can
           be
           done
           without
           Injustice
           to
           any
           :
           For
           otherwise
           we
           should
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           have
           often
           been
           foretold
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           order
           to
           satisfie
           those
           who
           question
           what
           is
           their
           Duty
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           either
           for
           Acting
           or
           Acquiescing
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           we
           have
           been
           Grateful
           without
           being
           Unjust
           ,
           and
           may
           chearfully
           act
           under
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           in
           sure
           and
           certain
           hope
           that
           those
           great
           Things
           which
           are
           already
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           according
           to
           plain
           Predictions
           ,
           are
           the
           happy
           Omens
           and
           Earnests
           ,
           of
           greater
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           being
           equally
           promis'd
           .
           For
           which
           end
           I
           shall
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           we
           may
           not
           ,
           by
           comparing
           the
           following
           Predictions
           ,
           reasonably
           conclude
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           has
           been
           destin'd
           for
           the
           late
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
          
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           qualifie
           him
           for
           the
           executing
           God's
           Purposes
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           so
           it
           has
           been
           long
           since
           foretold
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           the
           People
           of
           England
           have
           not
           a
           rightful
           Power
           to
           contribute
           towards
           their
           Accomplishment
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Whether
           that
           Power
           has
           not
           been
           duly
           exercis'd
           in
           the
           present
           Assembly
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ?
        
         
           Many
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           
             despise
             Prophesies
          
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           the
           Observers
           of
           those
           Hand-writings
           from
           above
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           tho'
           they
           own
           that
           some
           Beams
           of
           Divine
           Light
           had
           visited
           the
           dark
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           appeared
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           more
           frequent
           during
           its
           abode
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           two
           or
           three
           first
           Centuries
           after
           :
           Yet
           they
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           God
           has
           kept
           his
           Foreknowledge
           to
           himself
           ,
           without
           communicating
           any
           Notices
           of
           it
           to
           
           Mankind
           .
           Be
           their
           Opinions
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           many
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           doubtful
           what
           Course
           to
           steer
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           for
           
           the
           Publick
           ,
           will
           attend
           to
           these
           Divine
           Admonitions
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Nostredamus
           ,
           either
           thro'
           Judicial
           Astrology
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           
           or
           both
           ,
           as
           himself
           professes
           ,
           did
           foretel
           many
           things
           which
           have
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           denied
           by
           any
           body
           who
           reads
           him
           ;
           
           as
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Senate
             of
             London
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           
           
           England
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           it
           who
           usurp'd
           its
           Name
           ,
           should
           put
           to
           Death
           their
           King
           :
           That
           London
           should
           be
           burnt
           in
           
             Thrice
             twenty
             and
             six
          
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           
             Sixty
             six
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Plague
           should
           not
           cease
           till
           the
           Fire
           :
           Where
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           himself
           observes
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Predictions
           ,
           he
           limits
           the
           
             Place
             ,
             Times
             ,
             and
             prefixed
             Terms
             ,
             that
             Men
             coming
             after
             may
          
           
           
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             those
             Accidents
             have
             come
             to
             pass
             as
             he
             marked
             .
          
           What
           he
           says
           of
           the
           
             Bastard
             of
          
           England's
           being
           
             half
             receiv'd
          
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           obscure
           ,
           or
           less
           verified
           .
           Nor
           does
           there
           seem
           a
           greater
           Veil
           upon
           what
           
           he
           says
           of
           the
           West's
           freeing
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           in
           very
           lively
           Characters
           represents
           the
           Event
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Attempt
           there
           .
           And
           as
           we
           find
           those
           things
           to
           have
           fallen
           out
           accordingly
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           
           ground
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           speaks
           of
           his
           native
           Country
           France
           ,
           was
           from
           a
           certain
           Foresight
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           with-hold
           his
           Belief
           from
           all
           those
           Particulars
           in
           relation
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           speaks
           not
           in
           the
           least
           mysteriously
           ?
           Or
           can
           any
           one
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           present
           Juncture
           bodes
           it
           those
           Ills
           which
           he
           threatens
           ?
           The
           Fleet
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Appearance
           there
           ,
           with
           His
           Majesty's
           stupendious
           Progress
           ,
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           made
           the
           
           French
           King
           think
           Danger
           approaching
           by
           Blay
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           a
           question
           ,
           who
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           
             British
             Isle
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Great
           a
           Aemathien
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           lead
           the
           English
           to
           Glorious
           Enterprises
           .
           Can
           it
           be
           other
           than
           the
           Celtique
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Belgick
           Prince
           ,
           of
           Trojan
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           English
           Blood
           ,
           of
           a
           b
           German
           Heart
           ,
           c
           married
           to
           one
           of
           Trojan
           Blood
           ,
           and
           in
           safe
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           be
           positive
           ,
           that
           a
           King's
           danger
           of
           drinking
           the
           
             Juyce
             of
             Orange
          
           ,
           unless
           he
           yield
           to
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           intended
           of
           the
           late
           King
           and
           this
           ;
           tho'
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           no
           time
           can
           be
           shewn
           when
           this
           could
           be
           so
           properly
           applied
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           Nostredamus
           has
           foretold
           the
           Fate
           of
           d
           James
           the
           Second
           ;
           the
           e
           Question
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           between
           this
           Prince
           and
           the
           reputed
           Brother-in-Law
           ;
           the
           carrying
           the
           Babe
           into
           France
           ,
           the
           Father
           's
           not
           being
           able
           to
           make
           good
           the
           
             Title
             of
             his
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           this
           Sham's
           being
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           late
           
           Prince's
           accepting
           
             the
             Crown
          
           .
           And
           who
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           this
           King
           
             is
             that
             Native
             of
             Friezland
          
           (
           as
           one
           Part
           of
           a
           Country
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Whole
           ,
           or
           other
           Part
           of
           the
           Whole
           )
           to
           be
           cbosen
           here
           ,
           upon
           another's
           having
           Death
           given
           him
           
             drop
             by
             drop
             by
             the
             Guards
             ?
          
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           J.
           2.
           has
           received
           his
           Deaths-wounds
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           a
           lingring
           Death
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           from
           his
           own
           Guards
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Crown
           more
           plainly
           foretold
           to
           His
           Majesty
           from
           an
           Election
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           His
           Royal
           Consort
           by
           way
           of
           Succession
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           exactly
           fulfill'd
           in
           that
           happy
           Partnership
           in
           Dignity
           ,
           while
           the
           Regal
           Power
           is
           kept
           entire
           to
           accompany
           the
           Marital
           .
        
         
           In
           two
           Particulars
           I
           have
           taken
           a
           Liberty
           with
           Nostredamus
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           allowable
           .
           1.
           
           Where
           his
           Words
           admit
           of
           different
           Senses
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           left
           them
           
             in
             aequilibrio
          
           ,
           equally
           applicable
           to
           either
           ,
           I
           have
           determin'd
           them
           to
           that
           which
           best
           agrees
           with
           Events
           :
           For
           if
           he
           has
           truly
           foretold
           any
           thing
           without
           ambiguity
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           in
           others
           ,
           he
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           which
           dictated
           to
           him
           ,
           intended
           what
           has
           fallen
           out
           ,
           if
           the
           Words
           will
           bear
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Stanzas
           of
           his
           Predictions
           are
           scatter'd
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           Sybilline
           Leaves
           ,
           I
           have
           gather'd
           and
           sorted
           them
           together
           ,
           according
           to
           past
           Occurrences
           ,
           or
           that
           relation
           to
           the
           future
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           
           bear
           ;
           and
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           foresaw
           all
           things
           in
           their
           true
           Order
           .
           I
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           Persons
           and
           Actions
           may
           come
           upon
           the
           Stage
           more
           than
           once
           ;
           wherefore
           of
           many
           ,
           every
           body
           is
           left
           to
           his
           own
           Conjecture
           ;
           but
           in
           others
           ,
           the
           Parallel
           is
           so
           exact
           between
           Nostredamus
           his
           Descriptions
           ,
           and
           what
           has
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           that
           where
           a
           Connection
           of
           Events
           seems
           to
           be
           pointed
           at
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           as
           difficult
           not
           to
           entertain
           warm
           Expectations
           of
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           the
           Whole
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           that
           Part
           is
           fufilled
           :
           And
           many
           Personal
           Characters
           ,
           tho'
           given
           in
           distant
           Stanzas
           ,
           have
           that
           mutual
           Resemblance
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           like
           several
           Parts
           ,
           or
           Lineaments
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Face
           ,
           and
           may
           without
           blame
           be
           drawn
           together
           .
        
         
           Grebner
           seems
           rather
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           he
           had
           liv'd
           to
           see
           ,
           than
           to
           foretel
           what
           lay
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           Time
           :
           Who
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           
           that
           he
           pointed
           at
           the
           Misfortunes
           of
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           with
           the
           Occasion
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Generalship
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Essex
          
           ,
           then
           of
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           the
           Nullus
           coming
           next
           ,
           might
           be
           Nol.
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           a
           question
           but
           the
           late
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
          
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Mother's
           Side
           is
           Grandson
           to
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           Son-in-Law
           to
           James
           the
           Second
           ,
           is
           that
           Person
           of
           
             Charles
             his
             Lineage
          
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           Land
           upon
           the
           Shore
           of
           his
           Father's
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           such
           Forces
           as
           His
           present
           Majesty
           had
           with
           him
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           admitted
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           His
           Reign
           in
           his
           own
           Right
           is
           foretold
           ;
           for
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           that
           Person
           says
           ,
           
             Regnum
             suum
             felicissimè
             administrabit
          
           ;
           and
           since
           Grebner
           speaks
           of
           one
           to
           Reign
           here
           after
           the
           Knight
           and
           the
           Nullus
           ,
           it
           makes
           it
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Foreknowledge
           of
           the
           Protectorship
           of
           
             Oliver
             Cromwel
          
           ,
           who
           was
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Nol.
           
        
         
           
             David
             Pareus
          
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           had
           seen
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
          
           
           Orange
           in
           a
           Divine
           Dream
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           thought
           to
           have
           seen
           the
           City
           of
           Heidelburgh
           in
           Flames
           three
           Years
           before
           it
           hapned
           :
           Nor
           is
           he
           singular
           in
           calling
           his
           Hero
           a
           
             Grecian
             King
          
           ;
           for
           Nostredamus
           called
           his
           the
           Aemathien
           :
           either
           resembling
           him
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           who
           conquer'd
           Pompey
           in
           Greece
           ,
           in
           the
           Aemathien
           ,
           or
           Pharsalian
           Fields
           ;
           or
           else
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           future
           Progress
           of
           his
           Arms
           as
           far
           as
           Pareus
           mentions
           .
        
         
           
             Antonius
             Torquatus
          
           ,
           who
           wrote
           above
           Two
           hundred
           Years
           since
           ,
           looks
           like
           an
           Historian
           setting
           forth
           the
           great
           Changes
           and
           Occurrenrences
           in
           Europe
           ,
           during
           the
           two
           last
           Centuries
           ,
           and
           not
           obscurely
           to
           describe
           the
           present
           Juncture
           of
           Affairs
           :
           Nor
           does
           his
           
             Northern
             Prince
          
           
           seem
           to
           he
           other
           than
           the
           
             English-Belgick
             Lion.
          
           
        
         
           2d
           .
           As
           to
           the
           rightful
           Power
           which
           this
           Nation
           had
           to
           contribute
           towards
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           those
           Prophecies
           ,
           which
           mark
           the
           late
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
          
           for
           
             King
             of
             England
          
           ,
        
         
           Not
           thinking
           it
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           refute
           the
           fond
           Notion
           of
           an
           Absolute
           a
           Patriarchal
           Power
           ,
           descending
           down
           from
           Adam
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           in
           an
           unaccountable
           way
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           b
           Grotius
           has
           it
           ,
           the
           Civitas
           is
           the
           common
           Subject
           of
           Power
           ;
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           restrain'd
           sense
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Legal
           Interests
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           first
           Institution
           .
           Yet
           if
           they
           are
           entitled
           to
           any
           fort
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           they
           become
           part
           of
           his
           
             Subjectum
             proprium
          
           ,
           the
           proper
           or
           particular
           Subject
           ,
           or
           Seat
           of
           Power
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           take
           his
           Cives
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
           Pufendorf's
           
             
             
               Quorum
               coitione
               &
               consensu
               primo
               civitas
               coaluit
               ,
               aut
               qui
               in
               illorum
               locum
               successerunt
               ,
               nempe
               patres
               familiâs
               ,
            
             By
             whose
             Conjunction
             and
             Consent
             
             the
             Civil
             Society
             first
             came
             together
             ,
             or
             they
             who
             succeeded
             in
             to
             their
             Rooms
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Fathérs
             of
             Families
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           most
           sensible
           of
           them
           who
           deny
           this
           ,
           as
           fighting
           against
           
           their
           fansied
           Divine
           Right
           of
           Kingship
           ,
           own
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           have
           in
           many
           Cases
           a
           Right
           to
           
             design
             the
             Person
          
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           confer
           the
           Power
           ;
           only
           these
           Men
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Extent
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           
           
             as
             King
          
           ,
           is
           ascertained
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           which
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           find
           prov'd
           with
           any
           colour
           .
           But
           to
           avoid
           a
           Dispute
           needless
           here
           ,
           since
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Extent
           of
           Power
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Choice
           of
           Persons
           ;
           Whether
           any
           Choice
           is
           allowable
           
           for
           us
           ,
           must
           be
           determin'd
           by
           the
           fundamental
           or
           subsequent
           Contract
           ,
           either
           voluntary
           or
           impos'd
           by
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           this
           which
           must
           resolve
           us
           ,
           whether
           the
           Government
           shall
           continue
           Elective
           ,
           or
           Hereditary
           to
           them
           that
           stand
           next
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           guided
           to
           a
           certain
           Channel
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           Descents
           ,
           or
           limited
           only
           to
           the
           Blood
           ,
           with
           a
           Liberty
           in
           the
           People
           to
           prefer
           which
           they
           think
           most
           fit
           ,
           all
           Circumstances
           considered
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           our
           Constitution
           warrants
           the
           last
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           cut
           the
           Gordian
           Knot
           ,
           and
           never
           trouble
           our selves
           with
           Difficulties
           about
           a
           Demise
           ,
           or
           Cession
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           Abdication
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           Throne
           is
           free
           from
           the
           last
           Possessor
           ,
           the
           People
           will
           be
           at
           liberty
           to
           set
           up
           the
           most
           deserving
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           subsequent
           Limitations
           by
           a
           Contract
           yet
           in
           force
           ,
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           which
           being
           dissolv'd
           ,
           no
           Agreements
           take
           place
           but
           such
           as
           are
           among
           themselves
           :
           In
           which
           Case
           ,
           whatever
           ordinary
           Rule
           they
           have
           set
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           alter
           it
           upon
           weighty
           Considerations
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           the
           People
           of
           England
           at
           this
           time
           to
           renounce
           their
           Allegiance
           sworn
           to
           J.
           2.
           and
           to
           prefer
           the
           most
           deserving
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           Oaths
           or
           Recognitions
           taken
           ,
           or
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           evince
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Equity
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Reservations
           necessarily
           imply'd
           in
           their
           Submission
           to
           a
           King
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           very
           Letter
           ,
           explain'd
           by
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           both
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           since
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Equity
           and
           reserved
           Cases
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           appears
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           for
           whose
           benefit
           the
           Reservation
           is
           ,
           must
           
           be
           the
           Judges
           ;
           as
           in
           all
           Cases
           of
           Necessity
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           Necessity
           ,
           
           must
           judge
           for
           himself
           before
           he
           acts
           ;
           tho'
           whether
           he
           acts
           according
           to
           that
           Warrant
           or
           no
           ,
           may
           be
           referr'd
           to
           an
           higher
           Examen
           :
           but
           where
           the
           last
           resort
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           the
           Judgment
           ;
           which
           of
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           in
           these
           Cases
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Question
           being
           of
           their
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Original
           Power
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           have
           by
           a
           general
           Concurrence
           past
           the
           final
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           their
           Voice
           is
           as
           
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           submitted
           to
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           direction
           of
           their
           Judgment
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           consult
           Voluminous
           Authors
           ,
           but
           may
           receive
           sufficient
           Light
           from
           those
           excellent
           Papers
           ;
           
             The
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Present
             State
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             The
             Grounds
             and
             Measures
             of
             Submission
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             The
             Brief
             Justification
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Orange
           
             's
             Descent
             into
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             's
             late
             Recourse
             to
             Arms.
             
          
        
         
           Which
           I
           shall
           here
           only
           confirm
           by
           some
           Authorities
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           most
           Credit
           among
           them
           who
           raise
           the
           greatest
           Dust
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
          
           ;
           
           who
           shews
           several
           Exceptions
           or
           Conditions
           ,
           which
           of
           Common
           Right
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           before
           an
           Oath
           can
           oblige
           ;
           in
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           Order
           in
           which
           he
           places
           them
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               God
               permit
            
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             and
             Will
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             in
             any
             Man's
             power
             to
             provide
             against
             future
             Accidents
             :
             Wherefore
             he
             who
             did
             what
             lay
             in
             him
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             promis'd
             ,
             has
             discharg'd
             his
             Oath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Things
               remaining
               as
               they
               now
               are
               ,
            
             Whence
             he
             who
             swore
             to
             marry
             any
             Woman
             ,
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             ,
             if
             he
             discovers
             that
             she
             is
             with
             Child
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Exceptions
             sufficiently
             warrant
             Submission
             to
             such
             Government
             as
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             shall
             permit
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Oaths
             to
             a
             former
             King
             :
             And
             if
             he
             cease
             to
             treat
             his
             People
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             Obligation
             which
             was
             to
             a
             Legal
             King
             determines
             ,
             before
             his
             actual
             Withdrawing
             from
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               As
               far
               as
               we
               may
            
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             swear
             indefinitely
             to
             observe
             all
             Statutes
             and
             Customs
             of
             any
             Community
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             observe
             them
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             lawful
             and
             honest
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Saving
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               Superior
               :
            
             Whence
             if
             a
             Son
             in
             his
             Father's
             Family
             swear
             to
             do
             a
             Thing
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             not
             knowing
             it
             ,
             commands
             another
             thing
             ,
             which
             hinders
             the
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             sworn
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Divine
             Natural
             Law
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             he
             who
             has
             sworn
             not
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             being
             cited
             to
             appear
             before
             a
             Lawful
             Judge
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Oath
             ;
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Act
             of
             one
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Right
             of
             another
             .
          
        
         
           These
           two
           last
           Instances
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           a
           Legal
           
           King
           ,
           will
           qualifie
           the
           Oath
           declaring
           it
           
             not
             lawful
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             the
             Traiterous
             Position
             ,
             of
             taking
             Arms
             by
             his
             Authority
             against
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             against
             those
             that
             are
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           This
           I
           think
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           with
           warrant
           from
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           is
           bound
           by
           this
           Oath
           to
           act
           against
           Law
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           the
           
           King's
           Commission
           ;
           nor
           to
           permit
           such
           Actions
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           his
           power
           to
           hinder
           them
           ;
           the
           Common
           Fundamental
           Law
           being
           in
           this
           Case
           the
           Superior
           which
           he
           is
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           to
           explain
           and
           limit
           the
           
           Sense
           of
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           seeming
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           To
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           ,
           I
           may
           add
           Grotius
           ,
           who
           runs
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Kings
           as
           far
           as
           any
           Man
           in
           reason
           can
           :
           Yet
           he
           allows
           of
           reserved
           Cases
           ,
           in
           which
           Allegiance
           may
           be
           withdrawn
           ,
           tho'
           there
           is
           no
           express
           Letter
           of
           Law
           for
           it
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             Where
             the
             People
             being
             yet
             free
             ,
             command
             their
             future
             King
             
             
               by
               way
               of
               continuing
               Precept
            
             .
          
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           such
           with
           us
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           to
           them
           who
           read
           the
           Coronation
           Oaths
           from
           time
           to
           time
           required
           and
           taken
           ,
           upon
           Elections
           of
           some
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           receiving
           others
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           prior
           Elections
           ,
           and
           Stipulations
           with
           their
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           a
           King
           has
           abdicated
           or
           abandon'd
           his
           Authority
           ,
           or
           manifestly
           
           holds
           it
           as
           derelict
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           who
           only
           manages
           his
           Affairs
           negligently
           .
           But
           surely
           no
           Man
           can
           think
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           J.
           2.
           is
           derelict
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           cites
           three
           Cases
           ,
           wherein
           even
           Barelay
           ,
           the
           most
           zealous
           Asserter
           of
           Kingly
           Power
           ,
           allows
           Reservations
           to
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           King
           treats
           his
           People
           with
           outragious
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           with
           an
           hostile
           Mind
           he
           seek
           the
           Destruction
           of
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             If
             he
             alien
             his
             Kingdom
          
           .
           This
           Grotius
           denies
           to
           have
           any
           effect
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           admit
           among
           the
           reserved
           Cases
           :
           But
           if
           no
           Act
           which
           is
           ineffectual
           in
           Law
           ,
           will
           justifie
           the
           withdrawing
           Allegiance
           ,
           then
           none
           of
           the
           other
           Instances
           will
           hold
           ;
           for
           to
           that
           purpose
           they
           are
           equally
           ineffectual
           :
           Yet
           who
           doubts
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           doing
           what
           in
           him
           lies
           to
           alien
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           gives
           Pretence
           for
           Foreign
           Usurpations
           ,
           as
           King
           John
           did
           to
           the
           Pope's
           ?
           And
           whoever
           goes
           to
           restore
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           here
           ,
           be
           it
           only
           in
           Spirituals
           ;
           endeavors
           to
           put
           the
           Kingdom
           under
           another
           Head
           than
           what
           our
           Laws
           establish
           ,
           
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           aliens
           the
           Dominion
           :
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           any
           great
           Question
           ,
           but
           the
           aliening
           any
           Kingdom
           or
           Country
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Dominion
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           Consideration
           ;
           which
           will
           bring
           the
           Case
           of
           Ireland
           up
           to
           this
           ,
           where
           the
           Protestants
           are
           disarm'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           which
           was
           arm'd
           for
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           English
           there
           ,
           is
           put
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Native
           Papists
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           restor'd
           to
           its
           Settlement
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           dependence
           upon
           England
           ,
           without
           great
           Expence
           of
           Blood
           and
           Treasure
           .
        
         
           Even
           the
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           owns
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Law
           is
           his
           most
           
             authoritative
             Command
          
           ;
           and
           he
           denies
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
             had
          
           
           
             any
             Right
             to
             enslave
             the
             whole
             People
             ,
             by
             altering
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Government
             ,
             from
             a
             Civil
             into
             a
             Tyrannical
             Dominion
             ;
             or
             from
             a
             Government
             wherein
             the
             People
             had
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             the
          
           Persian
           
             was
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Turkish
           
             now
             is
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Tho'
           by
           the
           
           
             Roman
             Lex
             Regia
          
           ,
           which
           himself
           takes
           notice
           of
           ,
           the
           People
           had
           transferred
           all
           their
           Power
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           highest
           Asserter
           of
           Imperial
           Power
           allows
           of
           Reservations
           .
           
        
         
           
             If
             ,
             says
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             a
             Prince
             should
             go
             about
             to
             subject
             his
             
             Kingdom
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Realm
             ,
             or
             change
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             from
             Imperie
             to
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             neglect
             
               the
               Laws
               establish'd
               by
               Common
               Consent
               of
               Prince
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               own
               Pleasure
            
             ;
             in
             these
             and
             other
             Cases
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             if
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Commons
             join
             together
             to
             defend
             their
             ancient
             and
             accustomed
             Liberty
             ,
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             Laws
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             well
             be
             accounted
             Rebels
             .
          
           And
           soon
           after
           he
           speaks
           of
           a
           
             Power
             for
             preserving
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             Form
             of
             their
             Commonwealths
             ,
             which
             they
             forepriz'd
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             they
             first
             consented
             to
             have
             a
             King.
          
           Where
           his
           meaning
           cannot
           be
           restrain'd
           to
           express
           Provisions
           ,
           excluding
           such
           as
           may
           be
           equitably
           intended
           .
           And
           ,
           not
           to
           heap
           Authorities
           ,
           with
           this
           agrees
           the
           Divine
           Plato
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           has
           affirm'd
           ;
           that
           the
           highest
           Degrees
           of
           Punishment
           
           belong
           to
           those
           who
           will
           misguide
           a
           Ship
           ,
           or
           prescribe
           a
           dangerous
           new
           way
           of
           Physick
           ,
           having
           brought
           in
           Socrates
           asking
           whether
           Magistrates
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           like
           Laws
           ,
           himself
           asks
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             be
             determined
             ,
             if
             we
             require
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             a
             certain
             Form
             ,
             and
             
               set
               over
               the
               Laws
               themselves
            
             ,
             one
             either
             chose
             by
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             by
             Lot
             ,
             who
             slighting
             the
             Laws
             ,
             shall
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Lucre
             ,
             or
             to
             gratifie
             his
             Lust
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             
             is
             fit
             ,
             attempt
             to
             do
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Institution
             :
          
        
         
           This
           Man
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           Socrates
           condemn
           ,
           as
           a
           greater
           Criminal
           than
           those
           which
           he
           had
           mention'd
           ,
           whose
           Crime
           he
           aggravates
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           an
           acting
           against
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           thro'
           a
           long
           Experience
           had
           been
           ordain'd
           by
           their
           Counsel
           and
           Industry
           ,
           who
           had
           opportunely
           and
           duly
           weighed
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           had
           prevail'd
           upon
           the
           People
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           2d
           .
           To
           proceed
           to
           Positive
           Law
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           how
           the
           Contract
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           stood
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           both
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           since
           :
           Where
           't
           will
           appear
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Allegiance
           might
           and
           may
           in
           some
           Cases
           be
           withdrawn
           ,
           in
           the
           Life-time
           of
           one
           who
           continued
           King
           until
           the
           occasion
           of
           such
           withdrawing
           ,
           or
           Judgment
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           there
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           an
           establish'd
           Judicature
           for
           this
           ,
           without
           need
           of
           recurring
           to
           that
           Equity
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           reserv'd
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           there
           has
           been
           no
           absolute
           Hereditary
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           People
           have
           had
           a
           Latitude
           for
           setting
           up
           whom
           of
           the
           Blood
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           upon
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           any
           particular
           Person
           ,
           except
           where
           there
           has
           been
           a
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           they
           were
           lately
           restored
           to
           such
           Latitude
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           observing
           his
           Coronation-Oath
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           lose
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           ,
           then
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           that
           Allegiance
           continues
           :
           But
           that
           so
           it
           was
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           Confessor's
           
           Laws
           ,
           where
           they
           declare
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
             But
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             Vicar
             to
             the
             Supreme
             King
             ,
             
               is
               constituted
               to
               this
               end
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rule
             his
             earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             should
             reverence
             God's
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             defend
             it
             from
             injurious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             pluck
             from
             it
             Wrong-doers
             ,
             and
             destroy
             and
             wholly
             ruine
             them
             ;
             which
             unless
             he
             does
             ,
             
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Name
               of
               King
            
             will
             remain
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
        
         
           Hoveden
           shews
           how
           this
           was
           receiv'd
           by
           William
           1.
           
           
        
         
           
             The
             King
             and
             his
             Deputy
             (
             or
             
               Locum
               tenens
            
             in
             his
             absence
             )
             is
             constituted
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           in
           substance
           as
           above
           :
           Which
           unless
           he
           
           does
           ,
           
             the
             true
             Name
             of
             King
          
           will
           not
           remain
           in
           him
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Laws
           have
           it
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           there
           is
           some
           mistake
           in
           the
           Transcriber
           of
           Hoveden
           otherwise
           agreeing
           with
           them
           )
           
             Pope
             John
          
           witnesses
           ,
           That
           he
           loses
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           what
           belongs
           to
           a
           King
           :
           which
           is
           no
           Evidence
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           :
           The
           Pope
           
           only
           confirms
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           or
           gives
           his
           Approbation
           of
           it
           ,
           perhaps
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           those
           Times
           might
           raise
           no
           Cavils
           from
           a
           supposed
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           is
           not
           only
           for
           violating
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Laws
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           Pipin
           ,
           and
           Charles
           his
           Son
           ,
           not
           yet
           Kings
           ,
           but
           Princes
           under
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           foolishly
           wrote
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ought
           to
           remain
           content
           with
           the
           bare
           Name
           of
           King
           ?
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           answer'd
           ,
           
             They
             are
             to
             be
             called
             Kings
             ,
             who
             watch
             over
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             rule
             God's
             Church
             and
          
           
           
             his
             People
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Hoveden's
           Transcriber
           gives
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           ;
           but
           ,
           thro'
           a
           miserable
           mistake
           in
           Chronology
           ,
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           was
           wrote
           by
           Pipin
           and
           his
           Son
           to
           W.
           1.
           
           
           Lambart's
           Version
           of
           St.
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           goes
           on
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           is
           to
           keep
           
             without
             diminution
             all
             the
             Lands
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             to
             do
             all
             things
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
          
           Proceres
           ,
           or
           Barons
           
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             he
             is
             to
             swear
             before
             he
             is
             Crown'd
             .
          
           
        
         
           By
           the
           Coronation-Oaths
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           and
           since
           ,
           all
           agreeing
           in
           Substance
           ,
           every
           King
           was
           to
           promise
           the
           People
           three
           
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             God's
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             true
             a
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             will
             forbid
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             all
             Injustice
             ,
             in
             all
             Orders
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             will
             promise
             and
             command
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             in
             all
             Judgments
             .
          
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           Bracton
           ,
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           time
           of
           H.
           3.
           
           transcribes
           that
           very
           Formulary
           ,
           or
           rather
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           .
           In
           
           Bracton's
           time
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Oath
           was
           more
           explicit
           ,
           tho'
           reducible
           to
           those
           Heads
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           Bracton
           says
           ,
           The
           King
           
             is
             Created
             and
             Elected
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             do
             Justice
             to
             all
             .
          
           Where
           he
           manifestly
           shews
           the
           King's
           Oath
           to
           be
           his
           part
           of
           a
           binding
           Contract
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           Agreement
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           while
           they
           had
           power
           to
           chuse
           .
           With
           Bracton
           agrees
           Fleta
           ,
           and
           both
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           days
           there
           was
           no
           
           scruple
           in
           calling
           him
           
             a
             Tyrant
          
           ,
           and
           
             no
             King
          
           ,
           who
           oppresses
           his
           People
           
             violatâ
             dominatione
          
           ,
           as
           one
           has
           it
           ;
           or
           violentâ
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           either
           the
           Rule
           of
           Government
           being
           violated
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           violent
           Government
           ;
           both
           of
           which
           are
           of
           the
           like
           import
           .
        
         
           The
           Mirrour
           at
           least
           puts
           this
           Contract
           out
           of
           dispute
           ;
           shewing
           the
           
           very
           Institution
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           before
           a
           Right
           was
           vested
           in
           any
           single
           Family
           ,
           or
           Person
           :
           
             
               When
               forty
               Princes
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               here
               ,
               chose
               from
               among
               them
               a
               King
               to
               Reign
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               govern
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               the
               holy
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               their
               Persons
               and
               Goods
               in
               quiet
               ,
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Right
               .
               And
               at
               the
               beginning
               they
               caused
               the
               King
               to
               swear
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               maintain
               the
               holy
               Christian
               Faith
               with
               all
               his
               Power
               ,
               and
               will
               rule
               his
               People
               justly
               ,
               without
               regard
               to
               any
               Person
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               obedient
            
             to
             suffer
             Right
             or
             Justice
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             
             
               others
               his
               Subjects
            
             .
          
           And
           what
           that
           Right
           and
           Justice
           was
           in
           the
           last
           result
           ,
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Laws
           explain
           ,
           when
           they
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           lose
           
           the
           Name
           of
           King.
           These
           Laws
           were
           not
           only
           receiv'd
           by
           William
           1.
           and
           in
           the
           Codex
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           H.
           1.
           but
           were
           the
           Laws
           which
           in
           the
           early
           Contests
           which
           the
           Barons
           had
           with
           their
           encroaching
           Kings
           ,
           they
           always
           urg'd
           to
           have
           maintain'd
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Sanction
           might
           not
           be
           question'd
           ,
           the
           Observance
           of
           them
           was
           made
           part
           of
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           ,
           till
           some
           Archbishops
           ,
           careful
           only
           of
           their
           Clerical
           Rights
           ,
           provided
           for
           no
           more
           of
           those
           Laws
           than
           concerned
           them
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           Oath
           which
           is
           upon
           Record
           ,
           and
           in
           ancient
           Prints
           ,
           the
           King
           
           is
           to
           swear
           to
           
             grant
             ,
             keep
             ,
             and
             confirm
             ,
          
           among
           others
           ,
           
             especially
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Freedoms
          
           granted
           the
           
             Clergy
             and
             People
          
           by
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           holy
           
             King
             Edward
          
           .
           And
           even
           after
           the
           King
           's
           taking
           this
           Oath
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ask'd
           if
           they
           
             would
             consent
             to
             have
             him
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Leige-lord
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           the
           Peoples
           part
           of
           the
           Contract
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Contract
           becomes
           mutual
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           the
           Learned
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           cites
           Cujacius
           ,
           the
           great
           Civilian
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Faith
           between
           a
           Lord
           and
           Vassal
           is
           reciprocal
           ;
           and
           gives
           an
           Instance
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           one
           of
           our
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           Knute
           ,
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           its
           being
           so
           here
           between
           King
           and
           Subject
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           Cujacius
           agrees
           the
           no
           less
           judicious
           Civilian
           Pufendorf
           .
           
           
             When
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             the
             Power
             is
             conferr'd
             upon
             a
             King
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mutual
             Translation
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             a
             reciprocal
             Promise
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           That
           tho'
           this
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           a
           Contract
           with
           a
           Free
           People
           ,
           it
           ceas'd
           to
           be
           so
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Conquest
           :
           I
           answer
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           Till
           there
           be
           a
           Consent
           and
           Agreement
           to
           some
           Terms
           of
           Governing
           
           and
           Subjection
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           difficult
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           prove
           any
           Right
           in
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           be
           cast
           off
           as
           soon
           as
           there
           is
           an
           Opportunity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           William
           1.
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           as
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           mutual
           Contract
           ,
           upon
           which
           old
           Historians
           say
           ,
           
             Foedus
             pepigit
          
           ,
           
             He
             made
             a
             
             League
             with
             the
             People
             ;
          
           which
           comes
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           what
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           records
           of
           
             King
             David
          
           ,
           
             That
             the
             People
             made
             a
             League
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Coronation-Oath
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           was
           taken
           by
           his
           
           Saxon
           Predecessors
           ,
           except
           that
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           that
           time
           requir'd
           an
           additional
           Clause
           for
           keeping
           an
           equal
           Hand
           between
           English
           and
           French.
           'T
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Norman
           Casuists
           inform'd
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           related
           only
           to
           Legal
           Justice
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           Matters
           
           of
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           he
           was
           left
           at
           large
           .
           How
           much
           soever
           he
           might
           have
           strain'd
           in
           this
           or
           other
           Matters
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           was
           far
           from
           acting
           so
           arbitrarily
           as
           some
           have
           industriously
           represented
           him
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           encourage
           such
           Actions
           in
           other
           Princes
           :
           And
           it
           is
           yet
           more
           certain
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Right
           either
           he
           or
           any
           body
           under
           him
           enjoy'd
           ,
           came
           from
           the
           Compact
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Breach
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           William
           1.
           did
           gain
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           it
           was
           Personal
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           exacted
           this
           for
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           as
           appears
           not
           only
           by
           his
           
           Declaration
           when
           he
           came
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Fealty
           or
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           
           which
           he
           required
           in
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           The
           King's
           Oath
           is
           the
           real
           Contract
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           and
           his
           accepting
           the
           Government
           as
           a
           legal
           King
           ,
           the
           virtual
           one
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           
             vice
             versâ
          
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Allegiance
           due
           from
           the
           Subject
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           the
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           
             
               As
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
            
             
             
               Allegiance
               the
               People
               swear
               nothing
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               perform
               unsworn
               ;
               so
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               his
               Coronation-Oath
               ,
               promises
               nothing
            
             
             
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               what
               in
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               he
               is
               bound
               ●o
               perform
               unsworn
               .
            
          
           Upon
           which
           account
           I
           will
           yield
           to
           Saravias
           ,
           That
           in
           Hereditary
           Kingdoms
           the
           Coronation-Oath
           confers
           no
           new
           Right
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           there
           may
           be
           a
           King
           before
           his
           Coronation
           :
           Yet
           we
           must
           attend
           to
           Grotius
           his
           Rule
           ,
           who
           rightly
           observes
           ,
           That
           
             Succession
             is
             only
             a
             Continuance
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             the
             Predecessor
             had
             :
          
           So
           that
           if
           the
           first
           Possessor
           comes
           into
           Power
           qualified
           by
           express
           Contract
           ,
           this
           binds
           the
           Successor
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           come
           in
           upon
           those
           Terms
           .
           
           
             The
             Description
             which
             Samuel
             made
             of
             the
             exorbitant
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             was
             rather
             to
             terrifie
             them
             from
             pursuing
             their
             foolish
             Demand
             ,
             than
             to
             constitute
             such
             a
             Prerogative
             as
             the
             King
             should
             use
             whom
             God
             would
             appoint
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             :
             Which
             methinks
             is
             very
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             that
             ever
             reigned
             among
             them
             ,
             never
             challeng'd
             or
             assum'd
             those
             Prerogatives
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             People
             conceive
             themselves
             liable
             to
             those
             Impositions
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Application
             they
             made
             to
             Rehoboam
             ,
             on
             the
             Death
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             abate
             some
             of
             that
             Rigour
             his
             Father
             had
             exercis'd
             toward
             them
             ;
             the
             rash
             rejection
             of
             which
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             wisest
             Counsellors
             ,
             cost
             him
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             when
             Rehoboam
             would
             by
             Arms
             have
             reduc'd
             them
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               been
               in
               the
               fault
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Terms
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Mirrour
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           should
           
             suffer
             Right
          
           ,
           or
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Subjects
           :
           And
           St.
           
           Edward's
           Sword
           ,
           called
           the
           Curtein
           ,
           carried
           before
           our
           Kings
           at
           their
           Coronations
           ,
           
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           H.
           3.
           a
           known
           Emblem
           ,
           and
           Remembrancer
           of
           this
           :
           But
           surely
           whoever
           us'd
           that
           ,
           or
           a
           Judicial
           Power
           in
           such
           Cases
           as
           above
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           continued
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           retain
           it
           to
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           establish'd
           Judicature
           for
           the
           great
           Case
           in
           question
           ,
           as
           is
           imply'd
           by
           St.
           Edward's
           Laws
           ,
           which
           suppose
           some
           Judge
           or
           Judges
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           ,
           investing
           the
           Proceres
           with
           the
           Supreme
           Judicature
           ,
           with-holds
           not
           this
           from
           them
           .
           However
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           9
           R.
           2.
           referr'd
           to
           a
           known
           Statute
           ,
           when
           they
           mind
           him
           of
           an
           
             ancient
             one
          
           not
           long
           before
           
             put
             in
             practice
          
           ;
           
             whereby
             ,
             if
             
             the
             King
             ,
             thro'
             a
             foolish
             Obstinacy
             ,
             contempt
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             or
             perverse
             froward
             Will
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             irregular
             way
             ,
             
               shall
               alienate
               himself
               from
               his
               People
               ,
            
             and
             will
             not
             be
             govern'd
             and
             regulated
             by
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Statutes
               and
               laudable
               Ordinances
               made
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               Realm
            
             ;
             but
             shall
             headily
             
             in
             his
             mad
             Counsels
             exercise
             his
             own
             arbitrary
             Will
             ;
             from
             thenceforth
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             ,
             
               with
               the
               common
               Assent
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
            
             to
             depose
             him
             from
             the
             Throne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           Law
           is
           not
           now
           extant
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           then
           deny'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Reason
           why
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           from
           the
           Articles
           against
           this
           King
           some
           Years
           after
           :
           
             In
             the
             24th
             Article
             they
             accuse
             him
             of
             causing
             the
             Rolls
             and
             Records
             
               concerning
               the
               State
               and
               Government
               of
               his
            
             
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             destroyed
             and
             rased
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             disherison
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             is
             credibly
             believ'd
             ,
             in
             favour
             and
             support
             of
             his
             evil
             Governance
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Mirror
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           of
           right
           the
           King
           must
           have
           Companions
           
           to
           hear
           and
           determine
           in
           Parliament
           all
           Writs
           and
           Plaints
           of
           Wrong
           done
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Learned
           Hornius
           cites
           the
           
             Speculum
             Saxonicum
          
           ,
           of
           the
           like
           Name
           and
           Nature
           with
           our
           Mirror
           ;
           the
           Author
           of
           which
           last
           ,
           was
           of
           
           his
           own
           Name
           :
           The
           
             Saxon
             Mirror
          
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           was
           wrote
           before
           the
           Normans
           came
           hither
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Justices
             ,
             or
             private
             Persons
             ,
             says
             he
             out
             of
             the
             Speculum
             ,
             neither
             
             ought
             nor
             can
             dispute
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Kings
             ;
             yet
             the
             King
             has
             Superiors
             in
             ruling
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             put
             a
             Bridle
             to
             him
             :
             And
             ,
             Hornius
             says
             ,
             the
             old
             Saxon
             Lawyers
             limit
             that
             Maxim
             ,
             
               The
               King
               has
               no
               Peer
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             exhibiting
             Justice
             ;
             but
             in
             receiving
             Justice
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             least
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           Tho'
           Bracton
           seems
           to
           restrain
           this
           Rule
           to
           Cases
           wherein
           the
           King
           is
           Actor
           ,
           
             in
             judicio
             suscipiendo
             si
             petat
             ;
             Fleta
             ,
          
           who
           takes
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           
           seems
           to
           correct
           the
           Copy
           ,
           and
           has
           it
           
             si
             parcat
          
           ,
           
             If
             he
             spare
             doing
             Justice
             ;
          
           to
           which
           end
           ,
           both
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             created
             and
             chosen
             King
          
           :
           And
           Bracton
           himself
           shews
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           he
           means
           more
           ,
           by
           the
           Reason
           which
           he
           assigns
           why
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           least
           in
           
           receiving
           Justice
           ,
           
             Lest
             his
             Power
             should
             remain
             without
             Bridle
             .
          
           This
           for
           certain
           he
           sufficiently
           explains
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Justices
             or
             
             private
             Persons
             may
             dispute
             of
             the
             King's
             Charters
             and
             Acts
             ;
             but
             Judgment
             must
             be
             given
             before
             the
             King
             himself
             (
             which
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             Petition
             in
             Parliament
             18
             E.
             1.
             where
             
             Bracton's
             Rule
             is
             received
             .
             )
             But
             Bracton
             says
             ,
             he
             
             has
             God
             for
             his
             Superior
             ,
             also
             the
             
               Law
               by
               which
               he
               is
               made
               King
               ,
            
             also
             
               his
               Court
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Earls
             and
             Barons
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             called
             Comites
             ,
             
             being
             as
             it
             were
             Companions
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             has
             a
             Companion
             ,
             has
             a
             Master
             :
             Therefore
             if
             the
             King
             act
             without
             Bridle
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             bridle
             him
             ;
             and
             Bracton
             in
             one
             place
             says
             ,
             
               In
               receiving
               Justice
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               compar'd
               to
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             without
             confining
             it
             to
             Cases
             where
             he
             is
             Actor
             .
          
        
         
           This
           puts
           a
           necessary
           Limitation
           to
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             can
             do
             no
             Wrong
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           adjudg'd
           so
           by
           Judges
           Commissaries
           ,
           or
           Commission'd
           Judges
           ,
           which
           the
           Mirror
           uses
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           Judges
           Ordinary
           ,
           sitting
           by
           an
           Original
           Power
           ;
           yet
           this
           does
           not
           
           in
           the
           least
           interfere
           with
           the
           Judicial
           Power
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           as
           receiv'd
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           is
           ever
           taken
           to
           reach
           farther
           than
           ,
           either
           in
           
           relation
           to
           the
           Remedies
           which
           private
           Persons
           may
           there
           have
           against
           personal
           Injuries
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           as
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           The
           King
           cannot
           
           imprison
           any
           Man
           ,
           because
           no
           Action
           of
           False
           Imprisonment
           will
           lie
           against
           him
           ;
           or
           rather
           because
           of
           the
           ineffectualness
           in
           Law
           of
           his
           tortious
           Acts.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           its
           
             Great
             Councils
          
           have
           thought
           of
           such
           Acts
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           a
           long
           Series
           of
           Judgments
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           past
           and
           executed
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Long
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           Sigibert
           King
           of
           the
           West-Saxons
           
           becoming
           intolerable
           by
           his
           insolent
           Actions
           ,
           was
           expell'd
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           Bromton
           shews
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           done
           in
           a
           Judicial
           manner
           ,
           
             by
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             and
             Deliberation
             of
             the
             Peers
             and
             People
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           
             by
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             full
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           And
           eighteen
           Years
           after
           ,
           Alcred
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Northanimbrians
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           other
           adjacent
           Counties
           ,
           was
           banish'd
           ,
           and
           divested
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           ,
           by
           the
           Counsel
           and
           
             Consent
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
          
           .
           a
           Five
           Years
           after
           this
           ,
           their
           King
           Ethelred
           was
           driven
           from
           the
           Throne
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           treacherously
           procuring
           the
           Death
           of
           three
           of
           his
           Great
           Men
           ,
           
             Alwlf
             ,
             Cynwlf
          
           ,
           and
           Ecga
           .
           Within
           fifteen
           Years
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           People
           having
           without
           Example
           called
           back
           Ethelred
           from
           Exile
           ,
           slew
           him
           without
           any
           allowable
           Precedent
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           his
           stead
           Osbald
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Royal
           Stock
           ;
           and
           he
           not
           answering
           their
           Expectation
           ,
           they
           depos'd
           him
           in
           twenty
           eight
           days
           .
        
         
           Twelve
           Years
           after
           they
           deposed
           their
           King
           Eardulf
           ,
           and
           remain'd
           
           long
           without
           chusing
           any
           .
           Sixty
           Years
           after
           they
           depos'd
           their
           King
           Osbrich
           ,
           and
           chose
           Ella
           ,
           who
           still
           swerv'd
           from
           the
           Ends
           of
           Government
           .
           Six
           Years
           after
           they
           expell'd
           their
           King
           Egbert
           .
           For
           sixty
           nine
           Years
           the
           Kings
           and
           their
           People
           agreed
           ,
           without
           coming
           to
           any
           Extremities
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           renounc'd
           the
           Allegiance
           sworn
           to
           King
           Edmund
           ,
           
           and
           chose
           Aulaf
           King
           of
           Norway
           for
           their
           King.
           Aulaf
           had
           not
           reigned
           six
           Years
           ,
           when
           they
           drove
           him
           away
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           receiv'd
           him
           again
           ,
           they
           soon
           cast
           him
           off
           again
           ,
           and
           swore
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           English
           King
           Edred
           :
           Then
           they
           rejected
           him
           ,
           and
           chose
           Egric
           a
           Dane
           ,
           with
           whom
           their
           independent
           Monarchy
           expir'd
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           into
           the
           Government
           of
           Earls
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           mention
           those
           numerous
           Examples
           with
           the
           least
           approbation
           ;
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           they
           argue
           great
           Levity
           in
           rejecting
           ,
           or
           Folly
           in
           chusing
           .
           But
           if
           we
           are
           believ'd
           to
           receive
           many
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           from
           the
           Germans
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           are
           more
           remotely
           deriv'd
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           be
           thought
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           contiguous
           Kingdoms
           which
           compose
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           frequent
           Practice
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           were
           sufficiently
           prepar'd
           to
           understand
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Compact
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Prince
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           
             suffer
             Right
          
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           answer
           
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           he
           had
           been
           chosen
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           lose
           the
           Name
           of
           
           King.
           
        
         
           Either
           these
           Examples
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           continual
           Engagements
           in
           War
           with
           Foreigners
           ,
           had
           such
           effect
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           Entrance
           of
           W.
           1.
           excepting
           the
           Case
           of
           King
           Edwin
           ,
           (
           Nephew
           to
           the
           English
           Monarch
           Edred
           )
           who
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           Anno
           957.
           
           
           I
           find
           nothing
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           :
           A
           King
           was
           but
           a
           more
           splendid
           General
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           hope
           to
           maintain
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           by
           hardy
           Actions
           ,
           and
           tender
           usage
           of
           his
           People
           :
           their
           extraordinary
           Power
           had
           slept
           but
           for
           few
           Years
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           reputed
           Conqueror
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Stephen
           ,
           the
           third
           Successor
           from
           W.
           1.
           who
           after
           Allegiance
           sworn
           to
           him
           ,
           had
           it
           a
           while
           withdrawn
           
           for
           Maud
           the
           Empress
           ;
           but
           the
           People
           soon
           return'd
           to
           it
           again
           ,
           rejecting
           her
           who
           was
           nighest
           in
           Blood
           ,
           because
           she
           denied
           them
           the
           Benefit
           of
           St.
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           .
           This
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           to
           be
           sure
           was
           rous'd
           by
           the
           extravagant
           Proceedings
           of
           King
           John
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Earls
           and
           Barons
           of
           England
           ,
           without
           the
           Formality
           of
           Summons
           
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           give
           one
           another
           notice
           of
           meeting
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           long
           private
           Debate
           ,
           they
           agreed
           to
           wage
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           renounce
           his
           Allegiance
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           confirm
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           agreed
           upon
           another
           Meeting
           ,
           for
           a
           peremptory
           Demand
           ;
           declaring
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           then
           refus'd
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           compel
           him
           to
           Satisfaction
           ,
           by
           taking
           his
           Castles
           :
           Nor
           were
           they
           worse
           than
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           their
           Resolutions
           had
           for
           a
           while
           their
           desir'd
           Effect
           ,
           in
           obtaining
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           soon
           absolv'd
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           encourag'd
           him
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           stoutly
           casting
           off
           the
           Authority
           both
           of
           King
           and
           Pope
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Election
           of
           another
           King
           ,
           Lewis
           the
           Dauphin
           of
           France
           :
           But
           the
           Dauphin
           assuming
           
           a
           Power
           not
           brook'd
           in
           the
           English
           Government
           ,
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           John
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           his
           Son
           H.
           3.
           and
           without
           any
           solemn
           Deposing
           of
           Lewis
           ,
           compell'd
           him
           to
           renounce
           his
           Pretensions
           .
           Henry
           
           treading
           in
           his
           Father's
           steps
           ,
           had
           many
           unhappy
           Contests
           with
           his
           Barons
           ;
           and
           having
           call'd
           in
           numbers
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           they
           sent
           him
           a
           solemn
           Message
           ,
           That
           unless
           he
           would
           remove
           those
           troublesom
           Guests
           ,
           
             they
             would
             all
             ,
             by
             a
             Common
             Council
             of
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             drive
             him
             and
             his
             wicked
             Counsellors
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             would
             consider
             of
             making
          
           
           
             a
             new
             King.
          
           Upon
           this
           both
           Sides
           had
           recourse
           to
           Arms
           ,
           and
           neither
           valued
           the
           others
           Judicial
           Sentence
           ;
           but
           for
           certain
           the
           Sentence
           threatned
           H.
           3.
           was
           executed
           upon
           his
           Grandson
           E.
           2.
           who
           was
           formally
           depos'd
           in
           Parliament
           for
           his
           Misgovernment
           ;
           whose
           Case
           ,
           with
           his
           next
           Successor's
           but
           one
           ,
           R.
           2.
           by
           what
           I
           have
           observ'd
           before
           ,
           appear
           
           to
           have
           been
           no
           Novelties
           in
           England
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           the
           like
           was
           again
           put
           in
           practice
           more
           than
           once
           :
           H.
           6.
           being
           a
           weak
           misled
           Prince
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           whose
           Line
           was
           put
           by
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           Designs
           for
           restoring
           the
           elder
           Family
           ,
           with
           the
           Pretence
           of
           Redressing
           Publick
           Grievances
           :
           The
           Crown
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           pretending
           to
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           himself
           swore
           Allegiance
           
           to
           H.
           6.
           in
           a
           very
           particular
           manner
           :
           But
           having
           afterwards
           an
           Advantage
           
           given
           ,
           by
           the
           Divisions
           of
           them
           who
           had
           driven
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           he
           in
           a
           fortunate
           Hour
           ,
           with
           lucky
           Omens
           ,
           as
           was
           believ'd
           ,
           challeng'd
           the
           Crown
           as
           his
           Right
           ;
           upon
           which
           there
           was
           an
           Agreement
           
           
           ratified
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           H.
           6.
           should
           enjoy
           it
           during
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           R.
           and
           his
           Heirs
           after
           him
           .
           And
           tho'
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Edward
           ,
           afterwards
           E.
           4.
           had
           sworn
           ,
           That
           H.
           6.
           should
           enjoy
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           during
           Life
           ,
           without
           trouble
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           Richard
           having
           been
           treacherously
           slain
           by
           the
           Queen's
           Army
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           solemn
           Pacification
           ,
           Edward
           ,
           
           at
           the
           Petition
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Temporal
           Lords
           ,
           
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             forfeited
             to
             him
             by
             breach
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Covenant
             establish'd
             in
             Parliament
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           gave
           him
           no
           sure
           Settlement
           ;
           for
           the
           Popularity
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
          
           drove
           him
           out
           of
           
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           striking
           a
           Stroke
           for
           it
           :
           Upon
           which
           H.
           6.
           was
           again
           restor'd
           to
           his
           Kingly
           Power
           ,
           and
           Edward
           was
           in
           Parliament
           declared
           
             a
             Traytor
             to
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             an
             Vsurper
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
          
           the
           Settlement
           upon
           R.
           and
           his
           Heirs
           revok'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           entail'd
           upon
           
           H.
           6.
           and
           his
           Heirs
           Males
           ,
           with
           Remainders
           over
           ,
           to
           secure
           against
           
           Edward's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           Yet
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
          
           having
           in
           effect
           put
           an
           end
           to
           King
           
           Henry's
           Power
           ,
           he
           was
           soon
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           his
           Son
           had
           been
           before
           ;
           and
           then
           Edward
           procures
           a
           Confirmation
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           of
           the
           Settlement
           ,
           under
           which
           he
           enjoy'd
           the
           Crown
           .
           Thus
           as
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
           or
           Great
           ones
           of
           Interest
           with
           them
           ,
           turn'd
           the
           Scales
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           so
           't
           was
           their
           Consent
           which
           fixt
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           during
           the
           the
           Life
           of
           E.
           4.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           whatever
           the
           Law
           or
           Practice
           has
           been
           anciently
           ,
           neither
           can
           now
           be
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Oath
           requir'd
           by
           several
           Statutes
           declaring
           it
           
             not
             lawful
             ,
             upon
             any
             Pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             abhorring
             the
             Traiterous
             Position
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             taking
             Arms
             by
             his
             Authority
             against
             his
             Person
             .
          
           And
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           Clause
           in
           the
           Statute
           12
           Car.
           2.
           whereby
           it
           is
           declar'd
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             undoubted
             and
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             neither
             the
             Peers
          
           
           
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             nor
             the
             Commons
             ,
             nor
             both
             together
             ,
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             ,
             Collectively
             or
             Representatively
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             had
             ,
             have
             ,
             hath
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             any
             Coercive
             Power
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           on
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Commission
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           ,
           continuing
           Legal
           in
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Possession
           of
           Power
           ;
           nor
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Traiterous
           Acts
           of
           single
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Revolt
           of
           a
           Nation
           ;
           nor
           yet
           upon
           the
           Authority
           
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           whereby
           a
           Constable
           ,
           or
           other
           Officer
           chose
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           may
           act
           without
           any
           Authority
           from
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           latter
           ,
           as
           Coertion
           is
           restrain'd
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           declaring
           against
           that
           ,
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Authorities
           for
           discharging
           Allegiance
           by
           a
           Judicial
           Sentence
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           equitable
           and
           supposed
           Reservations
           ;
           provided
           a
           tender
           Regard
           to
           the
           Person
           be
           still
           observ'd
           :
           But
           if
           Proceedings
           to
           free
           our selves
           from
           his
           Authority
           ,
           fall
           under
           this
           Coertion
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           offer
           something
           which
           may
           remove
           both
           this
           and
           the
           other
           from
           being
           Objections
           to
           what
           I
           have
           above
           shewn
           .
        
         
           To
           keep
           to
           what
           may
           equally
           reach
           to
           both
           Authorities
           :
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           not
           urge
           here
           ,
           That
           these
           Statutes
           being
           barely
           Declaratory
           ,
           
           and
           enacting
           no
           Law
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           introduce
           none
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           shall
           appear
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Declarations
           do
           not
           supplant
           them
           :
           Nor
           yet
           to
           insist
           upon
           a
           Rule
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           That
           the
           Commonwealth
           is
           always
           a
           Minor
           ,
           and
           at
           liberty
           to
           renounce
           the
           Obligations
           which
           it
           has
           entred
           into
           against
           its
           Benefit
           ,
           which
           is
           
           the
           Supreme
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           stop
           their
           Mouths
           who
           object
           these
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           maintain
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           what
           themselves
           receive
           for
           Law
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           which
           enacted
           these
           Declarations
           ,
           had
           no
           power
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Law
           must
           stand
           as
           it
           did
           .
           For
           this
           let
           us
           first
           hear
           Mr.
           Sheringham
           ,
           whose
           Authority
           few
           of
           these
           Men
           dispute
           .
        
         
           
             They
             that
             lay
             the
             first
             Foundation
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             have
             
             Authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             that
             cannot
             be
             alter'd
             by
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             Matters
             that
             concern
             the
             Rights
             both
             of
             King
             and
             People
             :
             For
             Foundations
             cannot
             be
             remov'd
             ,
             without
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Subversion
             of
             the
             whole
             Building
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           admit
           the
           Acts
           had
           been
           duly
           made
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           void
           ,
           if
           the
           Fundamental
           Law
           were
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           can
           irrefragably
           prove
           to
           them
           who
           will
           not
           have
           a
           Nation
           sav'd
           without
           strict
           Form
           of
           Law
           ,
           That
           the
           Parliament
           which
           made
           those
           Acts
           ,
           had
           no
           Power
           at
           the
           time
           of
           making
           them
           ,
           being
           by
           the
           express
           Words
           of
           a
           former
           Statute
           repeal'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Triennial
           Act
           ,
           16
           Car.
           1.
           provides
           in
           a
           way
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           defeated
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           holding
           a
           Parliament
           once
           within
           Three
           Years
           at
           least
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           Parliaments
           which
           shall
           be
           Prorogu'd
           or
           Adjourn'd
           ,
           
           or
           so
           continued
           by
           Prorogation
           or
           Adjournment
           ,
           until
           the
           Tenth
           of
           September
           which
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           third
           Year
           next
           after
           the
           last
           Day
           of
           the
           last
           
             Meeting
             and
             Sitting
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Parliament
             ,
             shall
             be
             thenceforth
             clearly
             and
             absolutely
             dissolv'd
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           that
           Parliament
           which
           enacted
           these
           Laws
           ,
           had
           sat
           beyond
           that
           Time
           ;
           
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           These
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Parliament
           next
           after
           the
           Convention
           which
           brought
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           will
           not
           call
           a
           Parliament
           :
           Wherefore
           we
           must
           go
           back
           to
           the
           first
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           ,
           upon
           their
           own
           Rule
           ,
           
             Rex
             est
             caput
             &
             finis
             Parliamenti
             ,
          
           was
           dissolv'd
           by
           
           the
           Death
           of
           C.
           1.
           
           Anno
           1648.
           notwithstanding
           the
           Act
           for
           making
           it
           Perpetual
           ,
           which
           indeed
           by
           the
           Words
           of
           it
           seems
           only
           to
           provide
           against
           any
           Act
           of
           the
           King
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           without
           their
           Consent
           ;
           But
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           that
           Parliament
           lost
           the
           Being
           which
           before
           it
           had
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           under
           him
           when
           it
           was
           
             Parliamentum
             nostrum
          
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           so
           expired
           An.
           1648.
           by
           Act
           in
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           perhaps
           it
           s
           own
           breaking
           up
           in
           Confusion
           before
           ,
           was
           in
           Law
           
           an
           Adjournment
           
             sine
             die
          
           ,
           working
           a
           Dissolution
           ;
           by
           either
           of
           which
           that
           Parliament
           was
           dissolv'd
           more
           than
           three
           Years
           before
           the
           Parliament
           which
           made
           the
           Statute
           in
           question
           ;
           which
           Parliament
           assembled
           An.
           1661.
           and
           was
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           dissolv'd
           when
           it
           attempted
           to
           make
           those
           Statutes
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           continued
           by
           Prorogation
           or
           Adjournment
           beyond
           the
           Tenth
           of
           September
           in
           the
           Third
           Year
           after
           the
           Dissolution
           
           of
           the
           last
           Parliament
           of
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           next
           foregoing
           Legal
           Parliament
           ,
           according
           to
           strict
           Form
           ;
           for
           the
           Parliament
           which
           brought
           in
           C.
           2.
           
           Anno
           1660.
           was
           not
           summon'd
           by
           the
           King's
           Writs
           ;
           consequently
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           1661.
           having
           no
           Power
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           continued
           as
           above
           ,
           whatever
           was
           the
           Ancient
           Law
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           remains
           as
           it
           did
           before
           those
           Laws
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           Objected
           ,
           That
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           Times
           had
           dispens'd
           with
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Triennial
           Act
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           who
           would
           plead
           these
           Statutes
           ,
           cannot
           urge
           it
           ,
           since
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           of
           greater
           Necessity
           to
           authorize
           the
           Maintaining
           and
           Restoring
           the
           Constitution
           :
           But
           surely
           however
           Necessity
           might
           support
           other
           Laws
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           such
           as
           alter
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           every
           Legal
           Advantage
           shall
           be
           taken
           for
           restoring
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Necessity
           was
           not
           absolute
           ;
           for
           the
           First
           Parliament
           of
           Charles
           the
           Second
           might
           continue
           together
           as
           long
           as
           they
           could
           sit
           without
           Prorogation
           or
           Adjournment
           ,
           and
           be
           good
           for
           a
           day
           at
           least
           ,
           time
           enough
           to
           have
           repealed
           the
           former
           Statute
           as
           to
           that
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           qualifie
           themselves
           for
           a
           longer
           Continuance
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           They
           with
           whom
           our
           Dispute
           is
           ,
           are
           either
           for
           the
           Unalterableness
           of
           Fundamentals
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           shewn
           remains
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Efforts
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           mighty
           Zeal
           for
           the
           strict
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           endeavour'd
           to
           alter
           the
           Fundamental
           Contract
           ,
           was
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           dissolv'd
           before
           such
           Attempt
           :
           However
           ,
           since
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           about
           a
           Coercive
           Power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           but
           barely
           concerning
           Allegiance
           to
           them
           ,
           whenever
           he
           who
           was
           King
           ceases
           
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Allegiance
           necessarily
           determines
           ,
           as
           the
           subject
           Matter
           of
           it
           fails
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           the
           Liberty
           allow'd
           in
           extraordinary
           Cases
           ,
           be
           
             us'd
             as
             a
             cloak
             for
             maliciousness
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           restrain
           it
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Learned
           Pufendorf
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Contracts
             by
             which
             one
             is
             made
             subject
             to
             another
             ,
             this
             has
             the
             Right
             of
             Judging
             what
             the
             Subject
             is
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             has
             also
             a
             
             Power
             conferr'd
             of
             compelling
             him
             to
             the
             Performance
             ,
             if
             he
             refuses
             ;
             which
             Coercive
             Power
             is
             by
             no
             means
             reciprocal
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             who
             rules
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             breaking
             his
             Contract
             ,
             unless
             he
             either
             
               wholly
               abdicate
            
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             
             become
             of
             an
             hostile
             mind
             towards
             his
             People
             ,
             or
             manifestly
             ,
             with
             evil
             Intention
             ,
             depart
             from
             those
             Rules
             of
             Governing
             ,
             upon
             the
             Observance
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             Condition
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             have
             suspended
             their
             Allegiance
             :
             Which
             is
             very
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             who
             Governs
             always
             to
             shun
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Highest
             of
             Mortals
             are
             not
             free
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Humane
             Chance
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           Judicial
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           qualified
           as
           above
           ,
           is
           not
           peculiar
           to
           England
           ,
           might
           appear
           by
           the
           Customs
           of
           most
           neighbouring
           Nations
           :
           For
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Swedeland
          
           ,
           and
           Norway
           ,
           which
           had
           anciently
           three
           distinct
           Negatives
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           to
           Krantius
           ,
           
           particularly
           in
           the
           remarkable
           Story
           of
           their
           King
           Erick
           ,
           who
           was
           adopted
           Son
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Anno
           1411.
           he
           having
           provok'd
           
           his
           People
           ,
           by
           the
           Outrages
           of
           his
           Officers
           and
           Soldiers
           ,
           he
           was
           oppos'd
           with
           Force
           by
           one
           Engelbert
           ,
           a
           Danish
           Nobleman
           ,
           transmitted
           down
           to
           Posterity
           with
           the
           fair
           Character
           of
           engaging
           in
           the
           Publick
           Cause
           ,
           neither
           out
           of
           love
           of
           Rule
           ,
           nor
           greediness
           of
           Gain
           ,
           but
           meer
           compassion
           to
           an
           opprest
           People
           .
           This
           so
           generous
           an
           Undertaking
           was
           so
           justly
           Popular
           ,
           that
           Eric
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           stem
           the
           Tide
           ,
           withdrew
           from
           Denmark
           ,
           the
           Place
           of
           his
           usual
           Residence
           ,
           to
           Swedeland
           :
           But
           
           Engelbert's
           Noble
           Cause
           found
           so
           few
           Opposers
           there
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           Pattern
           to
           J.
           2.
           privately
           ran
           away
           ,
           and
           recommended
           his
           Nephew
           in
           
           his
           stead
           ;
           but
           they
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           King
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           Right
           to
           surrogate
           another
           :
           Him
           (
           there
           not
           being
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           a
           different
           Religion
           between
           the
           Head
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           )
           they
           would
           have
           receiv'd
           again
           upon
           Terms
           ;
           but
           he
           refusing
           ,
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           unanimously
           chose
           one
           of
           another
           Family
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           People
           even
           in
           France
           ,
           no
           longer
           since
           than
           the
           time
           of
           Lewis
           11.
           
           
           Hottoman's
           Francogallia
           gives
           a
           large
           
           Proof
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           more
           exempt
           ;
           for
           the
           Golden
           Bull
           of
           C.
           4.
           provides
           who
           shall
           sit
           as
           Judge
           or
           High-Steward
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           Impeach'd
           :
           And
           by
           that
           ,
           the
           Palatine
           of
           the
           Rhine
           has
           the
           like
           Power
           with
           that
           which
           ,
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           says
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Chester
           
           had
           here
           ,
           as
           
             Count
             Palatine
          
           :
           Nor
           is
           this
           in
           the
           Empire
           founded
           meerly
           upon
           that
           Bull
           ;
           for
           the
           Bull
           it self
           says
           ,
           
             Sicut
             ex
             consuetudine
             introductum
             dicitur
          
           ,
           "
           As
           't
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           introduc'd
           by
           Custom
           .
           And
           Freherus
           gives
           an
           Instance
           of
           this
           before
           that
           Bull
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           
           of
           King
           Albert
           ,
           whom
           they
           threatned
           to
           depose
           ,
           for
           killing
           his
           Leige-lord
           Adolphus
           .
        
         
           With
           Freherus
           agrees
           Gunterus
           ,
           in
           his
           Octoviratus
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Palatine
           of
           the
           
             Rhine
             ,
             Major
             Domo
          
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           is
           by
           Custom
           Judge
           of
           the
           Emperor
           himself
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           the
           highest
           Matters
           declares
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Electoral
           College
           :
           And
           he
           cites
           several
           Authors
           to
           prove
           the
           like
           Office
           or
           Power
           to
           have
           been
           in
           divers
           Kingdoms
           and
           
           Principalities
           ;
           and
           names
           
             France
             ,
             England
             ,
             Arragon
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           for
           
             France
             ,
             Loyseau
          
           in
           effect
           shews
           this
           Power
           to
           have
           belong'd
           to
           their
           
             Maior
             du
             Palais
          
           ;
           for
           he
           owns
           the
           
           Power
           to
           have
           been
           greater
           than
           the
           
             Roman
             Praefect
          
           of
           the
           Palace
           had
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           cites
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Trajan
           ,
           giving
           his
           Praefect
           a
           naked
           Sword
           ,
           which
           he
           enjoyn'd
           him
           to
           use
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           misgoverned
           .
           And
           Loyseau
           says
           ,
           That
           this
           dangerous
           Office
           was
           put
           down
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Third
           Line
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           perpetuate
           the
           Crown
           in
           their
           Family
           .
           This
           Office
           he
           supposes
           to
           have
           been
           split
           into
           the
           
             Conestable's
             ,
             Chancellor's
             ,
             Treasurer's
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Grand
             Maistre's
             du
             France
          
           ,
           or
           
             Count
             du
             Palais
          
           ,
           which
           he
           seems
           to
           resemble
           to
           an
           
             High
             Steward
          
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           meet
           with
           an
           old
           English
           Author
           ,
           who
           affirms
           almost
           such
           a
           
           Power
           as
           is
           above-mention'd
           ,
           to
           have
           belonged
           to
           the
           
             High-Conestable
             of
             England
          
           :
           His
           Words
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
             As
             God
             hath
             ordained
             Magistrates
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             private
             Matters
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             their
             Vices
             ;
             so
             also
             will
             he
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             
             Doings
             be
             call'd
             to
             account
             and
             reck'ning
             ,
             and
             their
             Vices
             corrected
             and
             punished
             ,
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             :
             As
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             ancient
             Office
             of
             
               High-Constable
               of
               England
            
             ,
             unto
             whose
             Authority
             it
             pertained
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             summon
             the
             King
             personally
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             other
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             receive
             according
             to
             Justice
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             upon
             just
             occasion
             ,
             to
             commit
             him
             to
             Ward
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           has
           been
           no
           Hereditary
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           by
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           from
           the
           Fundamental
           Contract
           ;
           but
           the
           People
           have
           had
           a
           Latitude
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           whom
           of
           the
           Blood
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           upon
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           any
           particular
           Person
           ,
           except
           where
           there
           has
           been
           a
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           The
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           own
           ,
           is
           founded
           in
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           Poland
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           absolutely
           Elective
           :
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           Contract
           between
           the
           immediate
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           destroys
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           ;
           for
           that
           depends
           upon
           a
           
           prior
           Contract
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           entred
           into
           among
           themselves
           :
           And
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           avoid
           endless
           Emulations
           ,
           Kings
           have
           generally
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           Erection
           of
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           ,
           been
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Family
           ,
           appears
           beyond
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           some
           talk
           of
           
             a
             Birthright
             and
             Inheritance
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
          
           
           
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Original
             Custom
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             according
          
           
           
             to
             proximity
             of
             Blood.
          
           
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           desire
           all
           Men
           of
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           impartially
           to
           weigh
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           was
           very
           anciently
           an
           Act
           made
           in
           a
           General
           Convention
           
           of
           all
           
             England
             ,
             in
             Conventu
             Pananglico
          
           ,
           That
           their
           Kings
           should
           be
           elected
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           
             &
             senioribus
             populi
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           Members
           in
           their
           Great
           Councils
           ,
           or
           
             Witena
             Gemots
          
           ,
           Assemblies
           of
           sage
           or
           wise
           Men.
           This
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           long
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           yet
           was
           never
           repeal'd
           or
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           nay
           ,
           seems
           receiv'd
           with
           the
           
             Confessor's
             Laws
          
           ,
           as
           included
           in
           them
           :
           Which
           leads
           to
           another
           Head.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
           Confessor's
           Law
           receiv'd
           by
           William
           1.
           and
           continued
           downward
           ,
           as
           the
           noblest
           Transcript
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           are
           elected
           ,
           and
           the
           End
           for
           which
           they
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           :
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           do
           the
           ancient
           Historians
           and
           Lawyers
           commonly
           express
           Accessions
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           seem
           industriously
           to
           mind
           Kings
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Caution
           given
           the
           Jewish
           King
           ,
           their
           
             hearts
             be
             not
             lifted
             up
             above
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           According
           to
           the
           Usage
           from
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           downwards
           ,
           the
           People
           are
           ask'd
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           content
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Man
           King
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           most
           Absolute
           of
           the
           English
           Monarchs
           never
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           their
           Children
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           except
           the
           People
           consented
           that
           they
           should
           succeed
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           King
           
           Alfred's
           Will
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
           Death-bed
           Declaration
           of
           William
           1.
           
           And
           therefore
           some
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           against
           whom
           there
           has
           been
           no
           pretence
           of
           better
           Title
           in
           any
           
           particular
           Person
           or
           Family
           ,
           when
           they
           stood
           upon
           good
           Terms
           with
           their
           People
           ,
           have
           often
           prevail'd
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           Lives-time
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Succession
           to
           their
           Eldest
           Sons
           ;
           and
           H.
           2.
           to
           prevent
           hazarding
           the
           Succession
           ,
           endanger'd
           himself
           ,
           by
           getting
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Crown'd
           ,
           himself
           living
           :
           But
           as
           the
           going
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           eldest
           ,
           argues
           ,
           that
           they
           look'd
           on
           that
           as
           a
           Favour
           ;
           the
           pressing
           for
           a
           Settlement
           on
           their
           Issue
           in
           any
           manner
           ,
           argues
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           clear
           Point
           of
           Right
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           Of
           later
           Times
           Settlements
           have
           been
           made
           in
           Tail
           ,
           which
           tho
           they
           were
           occasion'd
           by
           Pretences
           to
           Titles
           ,
           are
           Records
           against
           an
           
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           required
           of
           all
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           were
           never
           
           extended
           to
           Heirs
           ,
           but
           were
           barely
           Personal
           ,
           till
           Settlements
           of
           the
           Crown
           were
           obtain'd
           upon
           the
           Quarrels
           between
           the
           Families
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           ;
           and
           tho'
           H.
           4.
           obtain'd
           in
           Parliament
           an
           Oath
           to
           himself
           ,
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           his
           Issue
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Sons
           successively
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           H.
           6.
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Temporal
           Lords
           swore
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Heirs
           of
           R.
           Duke
           of
           York
           ;
           yet
           perhaps
           no
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           and
           
             His
             Heirs
          
           can
           be
           shewn
           to
           have
           been
           requir'd
           of
           the
           Subjects
           in
           general
           ,
           till
           that
           26
           H.
           8.
           according
           to
           the
           Limitations
           of
           the
           Statute
           25.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Even
           where
           the
           People
           had
           settled
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           seem'd
           to
           intend
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           a
           Preference
           before
           other
           Pretenders
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           upon
           weighty
           Reasons
           they
           might
           alter
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Pollydore
             Virgil
          
           ,
           who
           was
           never
           thought
           to
           lie
           on
           the
           Peoples
           side
           ,
           whatever
           Evidences
           for
           them
           he
           may
           have
           conceal'd
           or
           destroy'd
           ;
           whose
           Words
           of
           H.
           5
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Crown
           had
           been
           limited
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           may
           be
           thus
           rendred
           .
        
         
           
             Prince
             Henry
             having
             buried
             his
             Father
             ,
             causes
             a
             Council
             of
             Nobles
             to
             be
             conven'd
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             which
             while
             they
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             Custom
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             consulted
             about
             making
             a
             King
             ,
             behold
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             some
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             officious
             Good-will
             was
             never
             known
             to
             have
             been
             shewn
             to
             any
             before
             he
             was
             declared
             King.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           an
           Evidence
           of
           its
           Right
           ,
           numerous
           
           Instances
           may
           be
           produc'd
           of
           Choices
           ,
           not
           only
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Historians
           ,
           but
           appearing
           so
           in
           their
           own
           Natures
           ;
           wherein
           no
           regard
           has
           been
           had
           to
           Proximity
           ,
           but
           barely
           to
           Blood.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           believe
           no
           Man
           can
           shew
           me
           any
           more
           than
           Two
           since
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           can
           be
           affirm'd
           ,
           with
           any
           semblance
           of
           
           Truth
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           in
           otherwise
           than
           upon
           Election
           ,
           express'd
           by
           the
           Historians
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           or
           imply'd
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           no
           other
           Title
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           late
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           either
           upon
           themselves
           immediately
           ,
           or
           in
           Remainder
           .
           The
           Two
           upon
           which
           I
           will
           yield
           some
           Colour
           ,
           are
           R.
           1.
           and
           E.
           1.
           which
           singular
           Instances
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           turning
           the
           Stream
           of
           Precedents
           ,
           that
           unless
           the
           Form
           or
           Manner
           of
           Recognising
           their
           Rights
           as
           Hereditary
           be
           produc'd
           ,
           the
           Presumption
           is
           strong
           ,
           that
           the
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Conventions
           of
           those
           Days
           ,
           or
           the
           People's
           acquiescing
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           they
           would
           consent
           to
           the
           King
           in
           nomination
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           made
           even
           their
           Cases
           to
           be
           plain
           Elections
           .
           And
           of
           these
           two
           Instances
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           one
           may
           be
           struck
           off
           ;
           For
           tho'
           Walsingham
           says
           of
           E.
           1.
           
           They
           recogniz'd
           him
           for
           their
           Leige-lord
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           necessarily
           imply
           a
           Recognition
           
           from
           a
           Title
           prior
           to
           their
           Declaration
           ;
           for
           which
           way
           soever
           a
           King
           comes
           in
           duely
           ,
           he
           becomes
           a
           Liege-lord
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           to
           be
           recogniz'd
           or
           acknowledg'd
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Title
           was
           not
           by
           this
           Author
           suppos'd
           prior
           to
           the
           Recognition
           ,
           appears
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Paterni
             honor
             is
          
           
           
             successorem
             ordinaverunt
          
           ,
           
             They
             ordain'd
             or
             appointed
             him
             Successor
             of
             his
             Father's
             Honour
             .
          
           And
           yet
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           
           Succession
           to
           him
           ,
           had
           soon
           after
           his
           Birth
           issued
           out
           Writs
           to
           all
           the
           Sheriffs
           of
           England
           ,
           requiring
           all
           Persons
           above
           Twelve
           Years
           old
           to
           swear
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           with
           a
           Salvo
           for
           the
           Homage
           and
           Fealty
           due
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           of
           R.
           1.
           the
           Historian
           says
           ,
           
             He
             was
             to
             be
             promoted
             to
             the
          
           
           
             Kingdom
             by
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           Word
           promoted
           shews
           something
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           rais'd
           to
           ,
           higher
           than
           that
           Right
           alone
           would
           carry
           him
           ;
           which
           he
           fully
           expresses
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           E.
           2.
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           was
           
             not
             so
             much
             by
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             unanimous
             Assent
             of
             the
             Peers
             and
             Great
             Men.
          
           Which
           shews
           ,
           that
           ordinarily
           
           they
           ,
           respectively
           ,
           who
           stood
           next
           in
           Blood
           ,
           might
           look
           for
           the
           Crown
           before
           another
           ,
           till
           the
           People
           had
           by
           their
           Choice
           determin'd
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           farther
           observable
           of
           R.
           1.
           
           That
           he
           was
           not
           called
           King
           here
           ,
           but
           only
           
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
          
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           Crown'd
           ;
           which
           ,
           
           next
           to
           the
           People's
           Choice
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           measure
           owing
           to
           his
           Mother's
           Diligence
           :
           For
           he
           being
           absent
           at
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           releas'd
           out
           of
           Prison
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Succession
           to
           him
           ,
           went
           about
           with
           her
           Court
           from
           City
           to
           City
           ,
           and
           from
           Castle
           to
           Castle
           ,
           and
           sent
           Clergy-men
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Reputation
           ,
           with
           the
           People
           into
           the
           several
           Counties
           ,
           by
           whose
           Industry
           she
           obtain'd
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           her
           Son
           and
           her self
           ,
           from
           the
           People
           in
           the
           County-Courts
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           seeem
           ;
           notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           charg'd
           him
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           not
           to
           assume
           
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           unless
           he
           firmly
           resolv'd
           to
           perform
           what
           he
           had
           sworn
           :
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           by
           God's
           help
           he
           would
           faithfully
           observe
           his
           Oath
           .
           And
           Hoveden
           says
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           Crown'd
           by
           the
           
             Counsel
             and
             Assent
          
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           and
           
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Milites
           ,
           which
           Word
           was
           then
           of
           a
           large
           extent
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           submit
           it
           to
           Consideration
           ,
           whether
           these
           are
           any
           Exceptions
           to
           the
           General
           Rule
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           at
           least
           such
           as
           confirm
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Parliament
           11
           H.
           7.
           declares
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           against
           all
           Laws
           ,
           
           
             Reason
             ,
             and
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             should
             lose
             or
             forfeit
             for
             doing
          
           
           
             their
             true
             Duty
             and
             Service
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Sovereign
             Lord
             for
             the
             time
             being
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           encourage
           the
           Service
           of
           H.
           7.
           who
           had
           no
           Title
           but
           from
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           Provision
           ,
           That
           
             any
             Act
             or
             Acts
             ,
             or
             other
             Process
             of
             Law
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             shall
             be
             void
             :
          
           Which
           being
           built
           upon
           the
           Supposition
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           Fundamental
           Law
           ,
           the
           People's
           Choice
           gives
           sufficient
           Title
           ,
           perhaps
           is
           not
           vain
           and
           illusory
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Bacon
          
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           but
           argues
           strongly
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Parliament
           then
           thought
           the
           Monarchy
           Elective
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           that
           Restriction
           to
           the
           Blood
           ,
           which
           I
           yield
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           part
           of
           the
           Fundamental
           Contract
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           bids
           very
           fair
           ,
           then
           perhaps
           no
           body
           of
           any
           other
           Stock
           may
           be
           King
           within
           this
           Statute
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           I
           have
           offer'd
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           the
           following
           are
           all
           the
           Objections
           of
           seeming
           weight
           which
           have
           occurr'd
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           Maxim
           in
           Law
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           never
           dies
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           
           Words
           of
           Finch
           ,
           
             The
             Perpetuity
             which
             the
             Law
             ascribes
             to
             him
             ,
             having
             perpetual
             Succession
             :
             and
             he
             never
             dies
             ;
             for
             in
             Law
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Demise
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           neither
           that
           Book
           ,
           nor
           any
           Authority
           
           there
           cited
           ,
           is
           so
           ancient
           as
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           above
           observ'd
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Death
           is
           but
           a
           Demise
           or
           transferring
           the
           Right
           immediately
           to
           a
           Successor
           ,
           may
           be
           owing
           to
           the
           Settlement
           ,
           but
           is
           no
           Argument
           of
           any
           Right
           otherwise
           .
           2.
           
           Even
           where
           there
           is
           an
           Election
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           long
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Predecessor
           ,
           yet
           by
           way
           of
           Relation
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           if
           there
           were
           a
           Demise
           or
           Translation
           of
           Interest
           ,
           without
           any
           Interregnum
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           1
           Eliz.
           of
           which
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Lord
             Dyer
          
           are
           ,
           
             The
             King
             who
             is
             Heir
             or
             Successor
             ,
             
             may
             write
             and
             begin
             his
             Reign
             the
             same
             day
             that
             his
             
               Progenitor
               or
               Predecessor
            
             dies
             ;
          
           with
           which
           agrees
           the
           
             Lord
             Anderson
          
           .
           But
           
           that
           to
           many
           intents
           a
           King
           dies
           in
           his
           Politick
           Capacity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Natural
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           discontinuance
           of
           Process
           in
           Criminal
           Causes
           ,
           and
           such
           in
           Civil
           as
           was
           not
           return'd
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           former
           King
           ,
           till
           kept
           up
           by
           Statute
           ;
           the
           determination
           of
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           urg'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Hereditary
           Right
           contended
           for
           ,
           has
           not
           been
           interrupted
           by
           the
           People's
           Elections
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           by
           the
           Breaches
           in
           the
           Succession
           ;
           for
           that
           many
           who
           came
           in
           before
           them
           who
           stood
           next
           ,
           were
           
             Testamentary
             Heirs
          
           of
           the
           Appointment
           of
           the
           Predecessor
           ,
           which
           argues
           an
           Inheritance
           in
           him
           that
           disposes
           .
           And
           Dr.
           Brady
           thinks
           he
           produces
           an
           Example
           ,
           where
           
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             People
          
           
           
             was
             bound
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Predecessor
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           had
           duely
           weigh'd
           the
           Presidents
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           understood
           ,
           that
           an
           Election
           without
           a
           Nomination
           had
           full
           effect
           ,
           
           while
           a
           bare
           Nomination
           had
           none
           ;
           and
           he
           might
           have
           learnt
           from
           Grotius
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Germans
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           descend
           ,
           Kingdoms
           
           did
           not
           use
           to
           pass
           by
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           Wills
           were
           but
           
             Recommendations
             to
             People's
             Choice
             ,
             but
             not
             Dispositions
             .
          
        
         
           I
           find
           it
           urg'd
           ,
           That
           as
           anciently
           as
           the
           time
           of
           E.
           3.
           the
           Realm
           
           declar'd
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             
             to
             the
             disherison
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             or
             the
             Crown
             whereunto
             they
             were
             sworn
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           any
           Colour
           of
           Evidence
           can
           be
           produc'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           early
           as
           that
           ,
           swore
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           
           this
           were
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           before
           this
           ,
           24
           E.
           1.
           
           a
           Foreign
           Prince
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           Feudatory
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           Homage
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ;
           but
           the
           like
           not
           being
           exacted
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           till
           particular
           Acts
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Crown
           was
           setled
           ,
           it
           argues
           strongly
           ,
           as
           indeed
           appears
           from
           the
           Subject
           Matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Homage
           paid
           by
           a
           Foreign
           Prince
           was
           due
           to
           none
           but
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Successor
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whoever
           was
           next
           of
           Blood
           :
           And
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Disherison
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           him
           ,
           her
           ,
           or
           them
           who
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           all
           that
           could
           be
           referr'd
           to
           ,
           when
           they
           urge
           the
           Obligation
           of
           their
           Oath
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           or
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           appears
           farther
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           old
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           to
           which
           
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           reference
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           defend
           the
           Rights
           of
           tbe
           Crown
           ;
           but
           even
           from
           the
           Matter
           then
           in
           question
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Flower
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           Bracton
           puts
           this
           out
           of
           dispute
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Inheritance
             comes
             not
             from
             an
             Heir
             ,
             but
             an
             Heir
             from
             Inheritance
             ;
             and
             that
             Inheritance
             is
             the
             Succession
             to
             all
             the
             Right
             which
             the
             Predecessor
             had
             by
             any
             sort
             of
             Acquisition
             .
          
           With
           Bracton
           
           agrees
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           
             Haeredis
             significatione
             omnis
             significari
             Successores
             credendum
             est
             ,
             etsi
             verbis
             non
             sunt
             expressi
          
           ;
           
             By
             Heirs
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             all
             Successors
             to
             be
             signified
             ,
             altho'
             not
             exprest
             in
             Words
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Nihil
             est
             aliud
             haereditas
             quam
             successio
             in
             universum
             jus
             quod
             defunctus
             habuit
          
           ;
           
             Inheritance
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Succession
             to
             all
             the
             Right
             which
             the
             Deceased
             had
             .
          
           Wherefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           so
           Learned
           a
           Man
           as
           Sir
           
             P.
             P.
          
           should
           cite
           this
           to
           prove
           ,
           
           that
           Allegiance
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           a
           
             Legal
             Course
             of
             Descent
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           explains
           ,
           or
           receives
           it
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Prynne
           
           
             by
             proximity
             of
             Succession
             in
             regard
             of
             Line
             .
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           Learned
           Man
           more
           fortunate
           in
           mentioning
           the
           Salvo
           ,
           which
           Littleton
           tells
           us
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           Homage
           to
           a
           Subject
           ,
           
           
             Salve
             la
             Foy
             que
             jeo
             doy
             a
             nostre
             Signior
             le
             Roy
          
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Heirs
           ;
           but
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Littleton
           cites
           Glanvil
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Heirs
           is
           ;
           whereas
           't
           is
           the
           Lord
           Cook
           who
           makes
           the
           Quotation
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           of
           Bracton
           ,
           whose
           Sense
           of
           the
           word
           Heirs
           we
           have
           seen
           ;
           and
           Littleton
           fully
           confirms
           it
           ,
           by
           leaving
           out
           the
           word
           Heirs
           ,
           as
           a
           Redundancy
           ,
           Allegiance
           being
           due
           to
           every
           one
           that
           becomes
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           put
           the
           extent
           of
           Heirs
           to
           a
           King
           out
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Resolution
           of
           all
           the
           Judges
           in
           
             B.
             R.
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Q.
             Eliz.
          
           on
           
           my
           side
           .
           King
           R.
           3.
           had
           granted
           certain
           Priviledges
           to
           the
           Burgesses
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           with
           a
           Saving
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           agreed
           by
           all
           the
           Justices
           ,
           
             That
             altho'
             the
             Words
             are
             ,
             Saving
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Saving
             ,
             which
             shall
             go
             to
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           they
           adjudg'd
           to
           reach
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           was
           not
           Heir
           to
           R.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           great
           Objection
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Contests
           for
           the
           Crown
           between
           
           the
           Families
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           ,
           each
           Side
           pretended
           Title
           by
           Proximity
           
           of
           Blood
           ;
           and
           as
           either
           prevail'd
           ,
           their
           Right
           was
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           according
           to
           
             God's
             Law
             ,
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           To
           
           which
           I
           answer
           :
        
         
           As
           appears
           in
           the
           very
           Objection
           ,
           this
           was
           apply'd
           to
           those
           who
           had
           no
           such
           Right
           of
           Proximity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           who
           had
           ;
           and
           thus
           
           't
           was
           to
           R.
           3.
           as
           well
           as
           to
           E.
           4.
           
           And
           even
           the
           Election
           of
           H.
           4.
           after
           the
           Deposing
           and
           Relinquishing
           of
           R.
           2.
           with
           his
           own
           express
           Consent
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           same
           Parliament
           that
           says
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           E.
           4.
           called
           an
           Usurpation
           upon
           R.
           2.
           
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           Record
           be
           any
           way
           leading
           to
           our
           Judgments
           ,
           no
           Deposing
           or
           Resignation
           ,
           whatever
           be
           the
           Inducement
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           any
           force
           .
        
         
           Whence
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           are
           but
           Complements
           to
           the
           longest
           Sword
           ,
           however
           ,
           they
           neither
           set
           aside
           former
           Authorities
           ,
           nor
           establish
           any
           Right
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           more
           for
           the
           Heirs
           of
           E.
           4.
           than
           the
           Parliament
           of
           R.
           3.
           did
           for
           his
           Heirs
           :
           Yet
           whoever
           comes
           next
           by
           Right
           of
           Proximity
           ,
           according
           to
           any
           Settlement
           in
           being
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           that
           they
           enjoy
           the
           Crown
           according
           
             to
             God's
             Law
             ,
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           Great
           Fortescue
           has
           it
           ,
           
             All
             Laws
          
           
           
             publish'd
             by
             Men
             have
             their
             Authority
             from
             God
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           argues
           ,
           and
           supposes
           
             all
             Laws
             of
             Men
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             :
          
           Yet
           who
           can
           say
           but
           these
           
             Humane
             Creatures
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ordinances
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           may
           be
           altered
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           made
           ?
           And
           tho'
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           to
           some
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           with
           great
           Authority
           affirm
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           People
           had
           determin'd
           the
           Right
           on
           the
           Side
           of
           R.
           3.
           he
           was
           King
           as
           much
           according
           to
           
             God's
             Law
          
           ,
           as
           E.
           4.
           
           For
           Pufendorf
           holds
           ,
           
             That
             where
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             Degree
             ,
             
             or
             what
             Line
             is
             best
             ,
             the
             declared
             Will
             of
             the
             People
             determines
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             since
             every
             one
             is
             presum'd
             to
             understand
             his
             own
             Intention
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             that
             is
             now
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             same
             with
             that
             by
             which
             the
             Order
             of
             Succession
             was
             constituted
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           Men
           argue
           as
           nicely
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           for
           a
           Right
           or
           
             Sovereignty
             inseparable
          
           from
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           next
           in
           Blood
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           lawful
           King
           ;
           let
           this
           fall
           upon
           J.
           2.
           the
           reputed
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Person
           of
           unclouded
           Birth
           and
           Fame
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           argue
           upon
           the
           Declaration
           1
           E.
           4.
           
           That
           Allegiance
           is
           there
           due
           by
           
             God's
             Law
             ,
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
          
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Statute
           11
           H.
           7.
           above-mention'd
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           made
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           greater
           Light
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           subsequent
           Law
           ,
           derogates
           from
           whatever
           is
           contrary
           in
           the
           former
           :
           By
           this
           last
           it
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           against
           
             all
             Laws
          
           ,
           That
           Subjects
           should
           suffer
           for
           doing
           
             true
             Duty
             and
             Service
             of
             Allegiance
          
           to
           the
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           't
           were
           exprest
           to
           be
           against
           
             God's
             Law
             ,
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
          
           By
           the
           necessary
           Consequence
           
           of
           which
           ,
           Allegiance
           is
           due
           to
           a
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           according
           to
           all
           these
           Laws
           :
           Wherefore
           whoever
           denies
           Allegiance
           to
           
             King
             William
          
           and
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ,
           or
           maintains
           a
           contrary
           one
           to
           J.
           2.
           offends
           against
           
             God's
             Law
             ,
             Man's
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           Nor
           ,
           whatever
           some
           imagine
           ,
           can
           the
           Proviso
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Statute
           in
           the
           least
           impair
           its
           Force
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           I
           use
           it
           for
           .
           The
           Proviso
           runs
           thus
           .
        
         
         
           
             Provided
             always
             ,
             That
             no
             Person
             or
             Persons
             shall
             take
             any
             Benefit
             or
             Advantage
             by
             this
             Act
             ,
             which
             shall
             hereafter
             decline
             from
             his
             or
             
             their
             
               said
               Allegiance
            
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           
             said
             Allegiance
          
           ,
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           whose
           Service
           is
           called
           
             true
             Duty
          
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           surely
           can
           think
           the
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           if
           after
           such
           Service
           they
           turn
           to
           the
           other
           Side
           ,
           or
           become
           Traytors
           to
           the
           present
           Power
           ,
           they
           shall
           suffer
           for
           the
           former
           Service
           ,
           as
           Traytors
           against
           him
           that
           had
           the
           Right
           ,
           either
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           King
           in
           being
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           an
           unlikely
           owning
           the
           ejected
           Power
           ;
           or
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           that
           should
           come
           to
           be
           restor'd
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           far
           from
           answering
           the
           apparent
           End
           of
           that
           Clause
           which
           is
           to
           keep
           Men
           in
           Obedience
           to
           him
           who
           has
           the
           Power
           of
           punishing
           the
           Disobedient
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           plain
           meaning
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           who
           departs
           from
           his
           Duty
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           shall
           save
           himself
           by
           pleading
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           Arms
           ,
           or
           had
           done
           him
           any
           signal
           Service
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           was
           to
           be
           no
           Corban
           ,
           to
           answer
           for
           any
           following
           Departure
           from
           Duty
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           think
           I
           have
           ,
           with
           due
           regard
           to
           all
           colourable
           Objections
           ,
           made
           
           it
           appear
           ,
           That
           Allegiance
           may
           in
           some
           Cases
           be
           withdrawn
           from
           one
           who
           had
           been
           King
           ,
           till
           the
           occasion
           of
           such
           Withdrawing
           ,
           or
           Judgment
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Equity
           and
           reserved
           Cases
           necessarily
           implied
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           express
           Original
           and
           continuing
           Contract
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           ;
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           Legal
           Judicature
           impowred
           to
           determine
           concerning
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           likewise
           shewn
           ,
           and
           exemplified
           ,
           by
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           both
           before
           the
           reputed
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           since
           :
           And
           have
           occasionally
           proved
           ,
           That
           tho'
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           may
           reach
           to
           Heirs
           according
           to
           special
           Limitations
           ,
           as
           was
           26
           Hen.
           8.
           yet
           in
           common
           intendment
           ,
           by
           Heirs
           of
           a
           King
           or
           Crown
           no
           more
           is
           meant
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           succeed
           to
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           positive
           ,
           or
           implied
           :
           And
           that
           whoever
           comes
           to
           the
           Crown
           upon
           either
           ,
           Allegiance
           is
           as
           much
           due
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           the
           nighest
           in
           Blood
           :
           Or
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           Words
           of
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
          
           ,
           
             Dignity
             varies
             not
             with
             the
             change
             of
             Persons
             :
             
             Whence
             if
             any
             Subject
             or
             Soldier
             swear
             Fidelity
             to
             his
             King
             or
             General
             ,
             the
             Oath
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             also
             who
             succeed
             to
             that
             Dignity
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           the
           Crown
           continues
           in
           the
           Blood
           ,
           this
           ,
           especially
           by
           what
           I
           have
           above
           shewn
           ,
           puts
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           in
           being
           ,
           out
           of
           controversie
           ,
           unless
           it
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           former
           King
           remains
           ;
           or
           that
           there
           is
           some
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           yet
           in
           force
           ,
           which
           ties
           it
           strictly
           to
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           of
           England
           are
           actually
           discharged
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           J.
           2.
           and
           were
           lately
           restored
           to
           that
           Latitude
           of
           Choice
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           their
           Original
           Right
           .
        
         
           The
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           having
           a
           Judicial
           Power
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           prov'd
           at
           large
           ;
           their
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           determines
           the
           Right
           ,
           unless
           an
           Appeal
           lies
           from
           them
           to
           some
           higher
           Court
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           But
           that
           no
           Power
           can
           legally
           question
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           appears
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Statute
           now
           in
           force
           ,
           (
           nor
           was
           since
           the
           Death
           of
           
           Car.
           2.
           )
           which
           makes
           it
           Treason
           to
           conspire
           to
           Depose
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           actually
           
           to
           Depose
           him
           .
           But
           this
           is
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           those
           Common-Law
           Treasons
           ,
           which
           are
           left
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Parliament
           :
           And
           they
           who
           are
           the
           only
           Judges
           of
           their
           own
           Actions
           ,
           have
           a
           pretty
           large
           Liberty
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           according
           to
           them
           who
           would
           infer
           the
           Absolute
           Power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           from
           the
           Supposition
           of
           no
           constituted
           Judges
           of
           their
           Actions
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Defence
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           might
           justly
           seem
           to
           be
           superseded
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           an
           ungovernable
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           either
           cannot
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           ,
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           right
           Reasoning
           :
           but
           as
           they
           will
           hardly
           admit
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           as
           true
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Decision
           of
           some
           Father
           or
           Council
           ;
           will
           believe
           no
           Action
           ,
           not
           proceeding
           from
           their
           imperious
           Dictates
           ,
           justifiable
           ,
           even
           in
           Cases
           of
           the
           utmost
           necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           just
           Laws
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           no
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Examples
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           or
           Opinions
           of
           Men
           whose
           Books
           have
           past
           with
           their
           Allowance
           :
           Which
           often
           drives
           me
           to
           the
           seeming
           Pedantry
           of
           Quotations
           ,
           to
           confirm
           the
           most
           obvious
           Considerations
           ,
           to
           which
           my
           own
           Thoughts
           led
           me
           .
        
         
           The
           either
           open
           ,
           or
           more
           covert
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           inducing
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           That
           J.
           2.
           has
           broken
           the
           Original
           Contract
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           now
           enquire
           into
           .
           All
           People
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           ,
           if
           they
           in
           the
           least
           attend
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Governme●●
           and
           how
           apparently
           he
           by
           his
           general
           Dispensations
           usurp'd
           a
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           for
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           Civil
           Rights
           ;
           which
           we
           were
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           of
           being
           Dragoon'd
           out
           of
           by
           a
           Standing
           Army
           ,
           by
           degrees
           to
           have
           been
           wholly
           under
           Popish
           or
           Complying
           Officers
           :
           Yet
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           than
           his
           leaving
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           Provision
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Justice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           France
           ,
           a
           Country
           from
           whence
           all
           Mischiefs
           have
           of
           late
           Years
           flow'd
           upon
           us
           and
           our
           Religion
           ;
           Who
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           this
           alone
           would
           have
           been
           enough
           to
           set
           him
           aside
           ?
           The
           going
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           without
           appointing
           a
           Custos
           ,
           was
           anciently
           
           in
           our
           Law
           a
           Discontinuance
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           Hobart
           gives
           it
           as
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           
             Cessa
             regnare
             si
             non
             vis
             judicare
          
           ;
           
           "
           Cease
           to
           Reign
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           Judge
           ,
           or
           maintain
           the
           Course
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Many
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           upon
           these
           Questions
           rather
           regard
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           gives
           a
           home-thrust
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           deserting
           
           one's
           Country
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           such
           an
           one
           as
           France
           is
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           tho'
           it
           has
           been
           in
           too
           strict
           Alliance
           with
           our
           Kings
           .
        
         
           The
           Digests
           say
           ,
        
         
           
             A
             Deserter
             has
             no
             Right
             of
             being
             restor'd
             to
             his
             Country
             :
             For
             he
             
             who
             left
             his
             Country
             with
             an
             evil
             and
             treacherous
             Mind
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             held
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             are
             to
             take
             not
             only
             him
             for
             a
             Deserter
             ,
             who
             runs
             over
             to
             Enemies
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             but
             also
             during
             a
             Truce
             :
             Or
             ,
             who
             runs
             over
             to
             them
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             Amity
             ,
             either
             after
             undertaking
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             or
             else
             undertaking
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             other
             :
          
           Either
           of
           which
           Senses
           the
           Words
           will
           bear
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           this
           out
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           is
           improperly
           applied
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           is
           exempt
           from
           all
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           desire
           such
           to
           read
           the
           Rescript
           or
           Law
           of
           Theodosius
           and
           Valentinian
           ,
           wherein
           they
           thus
           declare
           :
           
             'T
             is
             an
             Expression
             suitatable
             
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             one
             that
             Reigns
             ,
             to
             profess
             himself
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             .
             Our
             own
             Authority
             does
             so
             depend
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             Law.
             And
             in
             truth
             ,
             for
             the
             Governing
             Power
             to
             submit
             to
             Law
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             Empire
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             this
             present
             Edict
             ,
             we
             make
             known
             to
             others
             ,
             what
             we
             will
             not
             allow
             to
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           That
           J.
           2.
           had
           before
           his
           Departure
           broken
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           he
           not
           only
           ceases
           to
           Protect
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           which
           foments
           and
           strengthens
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Dominions
           belonging
           to
           the
           English
           Crown
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           body
           will
           deny
           .
           Nor
           till
           they
           can
           answer
           what
           I
           have
           shewn
           of
           the
           mutual
           Contract
           ,
           continued
           down
           from
           the
           first
           Erection
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           here
           ,
           ought
           they
           to
           deny
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           thereby
           broken
           the
           Original
           Contract
           which
           bound
           the
           People
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           him
           to
           them
           .
           What
           results
           from
           this
           Breach
           ,
           is
           now
           more
           particularly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           Discharge
           from
           all
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           requir'd
           by
           any
           Law
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           any
           Oaths
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           former
           Authorities
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Condition
           going
           along
           with
           such
           a
           mutual
           Contract
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           to
           be
           with
           us
           between
           Prince
           and
           People
           .
           Or
           rather
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Learned
           Pufendorf
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             Obligation
             is
             not
             so
             much
             dissolv'd
             ,
             as
             broken
             off
             ,
             by
             the
             
             Perfidiousness
             of
             either
             Party
             :
             For
             when
             one
             does
             not
             perform
             that
             which
             was
             agreed
             on
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             other
             bound
             to
             performance
             :
             For
             the
             prior
             Heads
             of
             things
             to
             be
             perform'd
             in
             Contracts
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Subsequent
             by
             way
             of
             Condition
             .
             As
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             perform
             ,
             if
             you
             perform
             first
             .
          
        
         
           This
           he
           more
           fully
           explains
           in
           another
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           distinguishes
           
           between
           an
           Obligation
           
             imperfectly
             mutual
          
           ,
           as
           he
           supposes
           it
           to
           be
           between
           an
           Absolute
           Prince
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           one
           
             perfectly
             mutual
          
           ,
           as
           he
           takes
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           have
           conferr'd
           a
           Power
           on
           any
           Terms
           .
        
         
           Of
           such
           Obligations
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
        
         
           
             These
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             a
             mutual
             respect
             to
             the
             things
             agreed
             on
             ,
             
             and
             suppose
             mutual
             Faith
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             Party
             violate
             the
             Faith
             which
             he
             plighted
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             no
             more
             bound
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             perfidious
             who
             stands
             not
             to
             those
             Contracts
             which
             the
             other
             has
             broken
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Heads
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Contract
             ,
             run
             into
             each
             other
             by
             way
             of
             Condition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           counted
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Law
           
           of
           Nations
           ,
           he
           asserts
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           for
           Subjects
           to
           oppose
           their
           Prince
           by
           Force
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           departure
           from
           Allegiance
           )
           if
           he
           goes
           about
           
             modum
             habendi
             potestatem
             immutare
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           change
           that
           Manner
           
           in
           which
           he
           by
           the
           Contract
           enjoys
           the
           Power
           ,
           from
           less
           to
           more
           Absolute
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             in
             his
             Tract
             
               de
               Interregnis
            
             ,
             cited
             above
             ,
             he
             allows
             of
             this
             ;
             
             If
             the
             King
             abdicate
             all
             Care
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             becomes
             of
             an
             hostile
             Mind
             towards
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             
               manifestly
               departs
            
             from
             those
             Rules
             of
             Governing
             ,
             upon
             the
             Observance
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             Condition
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             have
             suspended
             their
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           German
           Author
           Knichen
           less
           plain
           ;
           whose
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             have
             absolute
             and
             full
             Majesty
             ,
             due
             Subjection
             
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             denied
             him
             ,
             tho'
             he
             be
             impious
             :
             Nor
             may
             another
             be
             substituted
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             upon
             his
             being
             cast
             out
             .
             Much
             less
             can
             a
             new
             Form
             of
             Government
             be
             introduc'd
             .
             But
             if
             he
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             People
             under
             certain
             Pacts
             and
             Promises
             sworn
             to
             him
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             bound
             to
             certain
             Rules
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             do
             or
             avoid
             things
             contain'd
             in
             those
             Contracts
             ,
             whether
             Fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             or
             things
             particularly
             concerted
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             in
             our
             Empire
             :
             )
             They
             not
             being
             observ'd
             ,
             but
             studiously
             ,
             enormously
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             violated
             ;
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Amendment
             ,
             after
             many
             of
             the
             Subjects
             Prayers
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             plainly
             vanishing
             ;
             he
             may
             rightfully
             be
             remov'd
             by
             the
             States
             and
             People
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             he
             was
             promoted
             to
             the
             Government
             by
             such
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             that
             sworn
             to
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Agreement
             or
             Contract
             :
             The
             Nature
             of
             which
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             that
             Party
             for
             whose
             Sake
             or
             Cause
             they
             are
             Constituted
             ,
             violate
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             Party
             of
             very
             Right
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             Observance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             granted
             by
             such
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           does
           
             Philip
             Pareus
          
           come
           short
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           his
           Defence
           of
           his
           Father
           David
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           very
           particularly
           of
           the
           Effect
           of
           the
           
           mutual
           Compact
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           Discharge
           from
           Allegiance
           to
           J.
           2.
           some
           will
           urge
           ,
           That
           it
           continues
           to
           the
           Person
           that
           stands
           next
           in
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Against
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           shall
           offer
           full
           Evidence
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           the
           Promise
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           be
           Conditional
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Interest
           determines
           by
           his
           Breach
           of
           the
           Condition
           ,
           be
           the
           Condition
           precedent
           ,
           in
           which
           Case
           no
           Interest
           is
           vested
           till
           Performance
           ;
           or
           subsequent
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Breach
           divests
           what
           before
           was
           settled
           ;
           What
           Interest
           can
           the
           Heir
           have
           in
           a
           Conditional
           Estate
           determined
           by
           Breach
           of
           the
           Condition
           ?
           And
           since
           it
           has
           been
           made
           appear
           That
           the
           Heirs
           of
           a
           King
           with
           us
           ,
           take
           not
           as
           Purchasers
           by
           an
           O●●ginal
           Contract
           ,
           upon
           which
           there
           might
           be
           some
           Pretence
           of
           an
           Interest
           vested
           in
           them
           ,
           independent
           on
           their
           Father's
           Title
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           succeeded
           without
           an
           immediate
           Choice
           ,
           did
           it
           by
           vertue
           of
           subsequent
           Settlements
           ,
           entirely
           depending
           upon
           the
           Original
           Contract
           ,
           continuing
           down
           to
           their
           immediate
           Ancestors
           respectively
           ;
           If
           that
           Contract
           be
           dissolv'd
           ,
           what
           can
           support
           the
           Settlement
           ?
           Can
           the
           Agreement
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           a
           King
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           other
           ,
           than
           that
           if
           he
           govern
           them
           as
           King
           ,
           performing
           the
           Essentials
           of
           the
           Contract
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Descendents
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           Crown
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           
           made
           for
           the
           separate
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Heir
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           Ancestor's
           Performance
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           to
           be
           supposed
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           would
           have
           made
           such
           a
           Contract
           ,
           whereby
           after
           being
           justly
           discharged
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           having
           
           acted
           pursuant
           thereto
           ,
           they
           shall
           enable
           a
           Successor
           to
           revenge
           his
           Ancestor's
           Quarrel
           ?
           This
           were
           such
           a
           Contract
           as
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           Clarendon
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             if
             never
             so
             real
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             with
             the
          
           
           
             intention
             of
             the
             Contracter
          
           .
           And
           Grotius
           argues
           against
           a
           King's
           Power
           of
           aliening
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           prsum'd
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           People
           in
           conferring
           the
           Power
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Right
             is
             to
             be
             measur'd
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             
             of
             him
             from
             whom
             the
             Right
             arises
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           being
           ,
           as
           Fortescue
           has
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Authorities
           above
           plainly
           evince
           ,
           
             a
             Populo
             effluxa
          
           ,
           
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             People
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Interest
           of
           J.
           2.
           being
           determined
           ,
           he
           yet
           living
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Heir
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Body
           ;
           What
           hinders
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           known
           Rule
           in
           Law
           ,
           That
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Remainder
           to
           take
           effect
           at
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           particular
           Estate
           ,
           it
           
           shall
           revert
           to
           the
           Donor
           ?
           Which
           in
           this
           Case
           is
           manifestly
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           this
           Rule
           shall
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           differs
           from
           Common
           Inheritances
           ;
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           No
           Man
           can
           shew
           any
           Difference
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           more
           strong
           for
           the
           People's
           Choice
           :
           For
           whereas
           Common
           Estates
           are
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           them
           who
           have
           the
           present
           Interest
           ,
           the
           Crown
           is
           a
           Trust
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Ancient
           Statute
           above-mentioned
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           mind
           R.
           2.
           upon
           his
           Male-administration
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           upon
           putting
           the
           King
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           with
           the
           Common
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           for
           the
           Causes
           there
           exprest
           ,
           they
           may
           set
           upon
           the
           Throne
           in
           his
           stead
           
             propinquiorem
             aliquem
             de
             stirpe
             Regia
          
           ;
           
             some
             
             body
             of
             Kin
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             the
             Royal
             Stock
             .
          
           If
           they
           were
           tied
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           it
           certainly
           would
           have
           been
           proximum
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           word
           aliquem
           shews
           a
           Latitude
           :
           And
           according
           to
           this
           ,
           upon
           R.
           the
           Second's
           being
           Deposed
           ,
           H.
           4.
           claimed
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
             Al
             's
             descendit
             be
             ryght
          
           
           
             Lyne
             of
             the
             Blode
             comeynge
             fro
             the
             gude
             Lord
          
           Henry
           Therde
           .
           But
           because
           this
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           his
           Merits
           in
           rescuing
           them
           from
           R.
           2.
           entitled
           him
           to
           the
           Crown
           no
           more
           than
           another
           of
           the
           Blood
           ;
           
           therefore
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           drew
           up
           an
           Instrument
           purporting
           
             their
             Election
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           admit
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Arguments
           were
           enough
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           upon
           James
           the
           Second's
           Abdication
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           losing
           his
           Interest
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           England
           were
           restor'd
           to
           that
           Liberty
           which
           they
           had
           before
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           force
           till
           the
           Original
           Contract
           was
           broken
           by
           him
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           particular
           Consideration
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Settlement
           ,
           might
           afford
           sufficient
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           Sixth
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           Dr.
           Brady
           ,
           held
           
           the
           Crown
           by
           Usurpation
           :
           Yet
           the
           earliest
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           farther
           than
           the
           first
           Son
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           H.
           4.
           
           Nor
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           was
           the
           Crown
           enjoy'd
           by
           J.
           2.
           under
           better
           Title
           than
           they
           had
           .
           H.
           5.
           and
           6.
           came
           in
           under
           an
           Entail
           of
           the
           Crown
           7
           H.
           4.
           confirmed
           8.
           
           The
           Misgovernment
           of
           H.
           6.
           having
           given
           occasion
           to
           
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           of
           the
           Blood-Royal
           and
           Elder
           House
           ,
           to
           assert
           the
           Peoples
           Rights
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           ;
           Henry
           and
           the
           Duke
           ,
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           came
           to
           an
           Agreement
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           Richard
           and
           his
           Heirs
           should
           enjoy
           the
           Crown
           after
           the
           
           Death
           of
           Henry
           .
           And
           tho'
           here
           the
           word
           Heirs
           is
           mention'd
           without
           restraint
           ,
           yet
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           the
           Crown
           was
           settled
           so
           far
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           Gomezius
           
           his
           Restriction
           ,
           of
           an
           Usufructuary
           or
           Emphyteutical
           Estate
           ;
           of
           the
           last
           of
           which
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             If
             it
             did
             not
             use
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             more
             than
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             Heirs
             ,
             the
             mention
             of
             Heirs
             simply
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             restrain'd
             to
             those
             only
             ;
             because
             the
             Nature
             or
             Quality
             of
             the
             thing
             granted
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             attended
             to
             .
          
        
         
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           his
           Son
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           observ'd
           ,
           took
           the
           Government
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           forfeited
           by
           breach
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             establish'd
             in
             Parliament
          
           .
           However
           ,
           H.
           6.
           being
           set
           up
           again
           ten
           Years
           after
           ,
           gets
           that
           Settlement
           by
           which
           E.
           4.
           was
           to
           have
           benefit
           ,
           to
           be
           revok'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           to
           be
           entail'd
           on
           his
           Issue
           ;
           the
           Remainder
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           younger
           Son
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           .
           Afterwards
           E.
           4.
           having
           success
           ,
           revives
           
           the
           Settlement
           39
           H.
           6.
           
           Only
           that
           he
           attaints
           H.
           6.
           with
           others
           of
           his
           Party
           .
           Which
           Attainder
           was
           remov'd
           1
           H.
           7.
           and
           declar'd
           
             contrary
             to
          
           
           
             due
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             all
             due
             Order
             .
          
           And
           not
           only
           the
           Attainder
           ,
           but
           that
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           it self
           was
           revok'd
           .
           So
           that
           hitherto
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Title
           in
           the
           Heirs
           of
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           or
           of
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           deriv'd
           under
           the
           Settlement
           of
           Henry
           6.
           call'd
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           Edward
           the
           Fourth's
           Treason
           depriv'd
           him
           of
           the
           Benefit
           even
           of
           that
           Settlement
           .
        
         
           H.
           7.
           indeed
           married
           the
           eldest
           Daughter
           of
           E.
           4.
           
           But
           before
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           having
           conquer'd
           Rich.
           3.
           he
           claim'd
           the
           Crown
           :
           As
           his
           Words
           in
           Parliament
           were
           ,
           
             Tam
             per
             justum
             titulum
             haereditantiae
             ,
             quàm
          
           
           
             per
             verum
             Dei
             judicium
             ,
             in
             tribuendo
             sibi
             victoriam
             de
             inimico
             suo
          
           ;
           
             As
             well
             by
             just
             Title
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             true
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             the
             Victory
             over
             his
             Enemy
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           ask'd
           ,
           how
           he
           could
           have
           a
           Right
           of
           Inheritance
           ,
           when
           the
           Daughter
           of
           E.
           4.
           and
           his
           own
           Mother
           were
           alive
           ?
           It
           seems
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           E.
           4.
           having
           acted
           contrary
           to
           his
           Allegiance
           due
           to
           H.
           6.
           he
           and
           his
           had
           lost
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Settlement
           
           reviv'd
           by
           his
           successful
           Treason
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           lost
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           Revival
           was
           destroy'd
           by
           Parliament
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           tho'
           H.
           7.
           could
           not
           come
           in
           without
           an
           Election
           ,
           yet
           he
           ,
           as
           H.
           4.
           before
           ,
           might
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           Inheritance
           ;
           according
           to
           a
           very
           witty
           Author
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             Concludere
             licet
             ,
             regnum
             Israelis
          
           ,
           
           
             si
             stirpem
             spectas
             ,
             haereditarium
             certè
             fuisse
             ;
             at
             sanè
             si
             personas
             ,
             omnino
             electivum
          
           ;
           
             We
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             at
             the
             Stock
             ,
             was
             certainly
             Hereditary
             ;
             but
             if
             at
             the
             Persons
             ,
             altogether
             Elective
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           this
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           so
           far
           regarded
           King
           
           Henry's
           Claim
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           receiv'd
           him
           for
           King
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           enacted
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           then
           Parliament
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Crowns
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Realms
             of
          
           England
           and
           France
           
             should
             rest
             in
             him
             and
             the
             Heirs
             of
             his
             Body
             lawfully
             coming
             ,
             perpetually
             ;
             and
             in
             NONE
             OTHER
             .
          
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           done
           ,
           the
           Commons
           requested
           the
           King
           to
           Marry
           Elizabeth
           Daughter
           to
           E.
           4.
           
             that
             by
             God's
             Grace
             there
             might
             be
             Issue
             of
             the
             Stock
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           was
           only
           to
           preserve
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           any
           new
           Countenance
           or
           Confirmation
           to
           his
           Title
           .
        
         
         
           H.
           8.
           enjoy'd
           the
           Crown
           not
           as
           Heir
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Settlement
           upon
           H.
           7.
           
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           by
           Remitter
           ,
           since
           that
           Act
           under
           which
           his
           Mother
           should
           have
           deriv'd
           ,
           was
           Repeal'd
           :
           And
           had
           it
           stood
           in
           force
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           have
           made
           the
           Title
           more
           Sacred
           ;
           unless
           it
           can
           be
           shewn
           ,
           that
           the
           Mother
           had
           a
           Title
           prior
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Settlement
           39
           H.
           6.
           the
           contrary
           to
           which
           appears
           by
           the
           former
           Account
           from
           Law
           and
           History
           .
        
         
           H.
           8.
           procur'd
           several
           Settlements
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           according
           as
           Love
           or
           Jealousie
           prevail'd
           in
           him
           .
           In
           the
           25th
           of
           his
           Reign
           't
           was
           settled
           
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Heirs
           Males
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           lawfully
           begotten
           on
           
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             &c.
          
           declaring
           the
           Marriage
           with
           
             Queen
             Katherin
          
           unlawful
           ;
           Remainder
           to
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           Remainder
           to
           his
           own
           
             Right
             Heirs
          
           .
           26
           H.
           8.
           an
           Oath
           was
           enjoyn'd
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           28
           H.
           8.
           the
           
           two
           former
           Acts
           25
           &
           26.
           are
           Repeal'd
           ,
           the
           Illegitimation
           of
           Mary
           Daughter
           to
           Queen
           Katherine
           is
           confirmed
           ;
           the
           like
           declared
           of
           Elizabeth
           Daughter
           to
           Queen
           Anne
           ;
           and
           the
           Crown
           entail'd
           upon
           his
           Heirs
           Males
           by
           Queen
           Jane
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Wife
           ;
           Remainder
           to
           Heirs
           Females
           by
           that
           Queen
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           lawful
           Wife
           ;
           Remainder
           to
           such
           Person
           or
           Persons
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           such
           Estates
           as
           he
           should
           appoint
           by
           
             Letters
             Patent
             ,
             or
             by
             Will.
          
           35
           the
           Crown
           is
           settled
           subject
           to
           such
           Conditions
           as
           the
           King
           should
           make
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Power
           there
           given
           ;
           first
           ,
           upon
           Prince
           Edward
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           his
           Body
           :
           the
           Remainder
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           upon
           the
           Ladies
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           their
           Bodies
           successively
           ,
           without
           taking
           off
           their
           Illegitimations
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Power
           is
           given
           of
           Disposing
           by
           Letters
           Patent
           ,
           or
           by
           Will
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Statute
           28.
           for
           which
           a
           memorable
           Reason
           is
           given
           in
           both
           Acts
           ;
           
             Lest
             if
             such
             Heirs
             should
             fail
             ,
             and
             no
             Provision
          
           
           
             made
             in
             the
             King's
             Life
             ,
             who
             should
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             this
             Realm
             ;
             for
             lack
             of
             such
             Heirs
             ,
          
           as
           in
           those
           Acts
           is
           mention'd
           ,
           
             that
             then
             this
             Realm
             should
             be
             destitute
             of
             a
             Lawful
             Governour
             .
             E.
          
           6.
           succeeded
           according
           to
           both
           those
           Acts
           :
           After
           him
           ,
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           ,
           by
           the
           last
           :
           who
           ,
           at
           her
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           of
           the
           Right
           Line
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Acts
           which
           Illegitimated
           her
           :
           But
           in
           the
           first
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           the
           same
           Parliament
           takes
           off
           her
           Illegitimation
           ,
           and
           Repeals
           the
           Acts
           25
           &
           28
           H.
           8.
           
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Parliament
           seems
           rather
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           her
           Descent
           ,
           than
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Brady
           would
           have
           it
           )
           to
           declare
           the
           
             Succession
             to
             be
             in
             Inheritance
             by
             Right
             of
             Blood.
          
           Whatever
           
           might
           be
           the
           secret
           Intention
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Authoritative
           Declaration
           :
           And
           the
           Acts
           28
           &
           35
           H.
           8.
           seem
           to
           say
           quite
           the
           contrary
           .
           1
           &
           2
           
             P.
             M.
          
           tho'
           there
           is
           no
           direct
           Settlement
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           Treason
           to
           compass
           the
           Deprivation
           or
           Destruction
           of
           K.
           P.
           during
           
           the
           Queen's
           Life
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Heirs
           of
           her
           Body
           lawfully
           begotten
           .
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           succeeded
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Limitation
           
           35
           H.
           8.
           and
           tho
           Bastardiz'd
           by
           the
           Statutes
           28
           H.
           8.
           and
           1
           M.
           yet
           her
           first
           Parliament
           declare
           ,
           That
           she
           is
           
             rightly
             ,
             lineally
             ,
             and
             lawfully
          
           descended
           and
           come
           of
           the
           
             Blood
             Royal
          
           of
           this
           Realm
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           Heirs
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           &c.
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           united
           :
           And
           enacts
           ,
           That
           the
           Statute
           35
           H.
           8.
           shall
           be
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           the
           Fee
           of
           the
           Crown
           not
           having
           been
           dispos'd
           of
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Power
           given
           by
           the
           Statute
           28
           ,
           and
           repeated
           35
           H.
           8.
           
           And
           the
           25
           ,
           whereby
           't
           was
           limited
           in
           Remainder
           to
           the
           Heirs
           of
           H.
           8.
           being
           repeal'd
           upon
           the
           Deaths
           of
           E.
           6.
           and
           the
           Queens
           ,
           
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           without
           Issue
           ;
           there
           remaining
           no
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           H.
           8.
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           two
           Parliaments
           ,
           the
           Realm
           was
           destitute
           of
           a
           
             Lawful
             Governour
          
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Recognition
           ,
           1
           J.
           1.
           the
           Crown
           
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           
             lineally
             ,
             rightfully
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             descended
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             most
             Excellent
             Lady
          
           Margaret
           ,
           
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             the
             most
             Renowned
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             and
             Noble
             Princess
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             his
             Wife
             ,
             eldest
             Daughter
             of
             King
          
           Edward
           
             the
             Fourth
             :
             The
             said
             Lady
          
           Margaret
           
             being
             eldest
             Sister
             of
             King
          
           Henry
           
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             Father
             of
             the
             High
             and
             Mighty
             Princess
             of
             Famous
             Memory
             ,
          
           Elizabeth
           
             late
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           this
           pompous
           Pedigree
           ,
           to
           avoid
           all
           Objections
           ,
           goes
           as
           high
           as
           E.
           4.
           the
           Derivation
           of
           Title
           ,
           as
           appears
           above
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           higher
           than
           from
           the
           Settlement
           1
           H.
           7.
           
           Nor
           does
           this
           Act
           1
           J.
           make
           any
           additional
           Provision
           ;
           but
           indeed
           seems
           to
           flatter
           the
           King
           into
           a
           Belief
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           That
           they
           made
           that
           Recognition
           as
           the
           
             First-fruits
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             and
             Faith
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             Progeny
             and
             Posterity
             for
             ever
             .
          
           But
           neither
           then
           ,
           or
           ever
           after
           ,
           till
           that
           in
           this
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           did
           the
           People
           make
           any
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           it
           continued
           upon
           the
           same
           Foot
           as
           it
           did
           1
           H.
           7.
           when
           it
           was
           entirely
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           under
           no
           Obligation
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           own
           Wills.
           And
           if
           we
           should
           use
           Sir
           Robert
           Filmer's
           Authority
           ,
           
             Impossible
             it
             is
             in
             Nature
             for
             Men
             to
             give
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             to
             command
             a
             Mans
             self
             in
             a
             
             Matter
             depending
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Obligation
             which
             taketh
             State
             from
             the
             meer
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             promises
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           apply
           this
           Rule
           :
           Since
           the
           People
           that
           is
           now
           ,
           in
           
           common
           presumption
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           first
           settled
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           bound
           only
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           their
           own
           Will
           ;
           they
           have
           yet
           as
           arbitrary
           a
           Power
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           as
           Sir
           Robert
           and
           his
           Followers
           contend
           that
           the
           Prince
           has
           ,
           whatever
           Promises
           or
           Agreements
           he
           has
           entred
           into
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           lean
           upon
           such
           a
           broken
           Reed
           ;
           nor
           yet
           to
           make
           those
           many
           Inferences
           which
           this
           plain
           State
           of
           the
           Settlements
           of
           the
           Crown
           might
           afford
           ;
           Three
           things
           I
           shall
           observe
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Settlement
           made
           1
           H.
           7.
           who
           was
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           Dr.
           Brady
           and
           his
           Set
           of
           Men
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ;
           then
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Remainders
           since
           limited
           by
           any
           Act
           but
           what
           are
           spent
           ,
           of
           necessity
           the
           People
           must
           have
           had
           Power
           of
           Chusing
           ,
           or
           there
           could
           have
           been
           no
           lawful
           Government
           since
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           when
           was
           the
           last
           Settlement
           ,
           except
           what
           is
           now
           made
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Declarations
           of
           two
           Parliaments
           ,
           28
           and
           35
           H.
           8.
           fully
           ballance
           the
           Declaration
           1
           Jac.
           1.
           if
           they
           do
           not
           turn
           the
           Scales
           ;
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           Judges
           in
           the
           later
           Times
           seem
           to
           have
           had
           less
           Law
           or
           Integrity
           than
           they
           had
           in
           H.
           the
           Eighth's
           .
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           determine
           which
           was
           the
           Point
           of
           Two
           that
           they
           might
           go
           upon
           .
           1.
           
           That
           a
           Government
           shall
           not
           pass
           by
           Implication
           ,
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           dormant
           Remainder
           .
           But
           there
           having
           been
           so
           many
           Alterations
           since
           the
           Settlement
           1
           H.
           7.
           and
           the
           whole
           Fee
           once
           disposed
           of
           ,
           nor
           ever
           any
           express
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Settlement
           1
           H.
           7.
           the
           People
           were
           not
           to
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           a
           Retrospect
           :
           'T
           is
           evident
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           
           they
           did
           not
           .
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           Perhaps
           they
           might
           question
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           receive
           for
           Kings
           the
           Issue
           of
           Foreign
           Princes
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           means
           of
           being
           sufficiently
           inform'd
           of
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Birth
           ,
           neither
           the
           Common
           ,
           or
           any
           Statute-Law
           affording
           any
           Means
           of
           proving
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Statute
           25
           E.
           3.
           which
           for
           the
           
           Children
           of
           Subjects
           only
           ,
           born
           out
           of
           the
           King's
           Allegiance
           ,
           in
           Cases
           wherein
           the
           Bishop
           has
           Conusance
           ,
           allows
           of
           a
           Certificate
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Place
           where
           the
           Land
           in
           question
           lies
           ,
           if
           the
           Mother
           pass'd
           the
           Seas
           by
           the
           King's
           License
           .
           But
           if
           our
           Kings
           or
           Queens
           should
           upon
           any
           occasion
           be
           in
           Foreign
           Parts
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           presum'd
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           with
           them
           a
           Retinue
           subject
           to
           our
           Laws
           ,
           who
           might
           attest
           the
           Birth
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           be
           punish'd
           if
           they
           swear
           flalsly
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           25
           E.
           3.
           't
           is
           declar'd
           to
           be
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             That
          
           
           
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           ,
           ENFANTZ
           DES
           ROYS
           ,
           as
           the
           Record
           has
           it
           ,
           
             in
             whatever
             Parts
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             bear
             the
             Inheritance
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           Yet
           this
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           those
           private
           Inheritances
           which
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           had
           ,
           being
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Demeasns
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           since
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Crown
           was
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           nor
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shewn
           ,
           was
           it
           such
           as
           the
           King's
           Children
           were
           absolutely
           entitled
           to
           in
           their
           Order
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           common
           acceptation
           of
           Children
           is
           of
           a
           Man's
           immediate
           Issue
           :
           As
           where
           Land
           is
           given
           to
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Children
           ,
           who
           can
           
           think
           any
           remote
           Descendants
           entitled
           to
           it
           ?
           Nor
           could
           it
           extend
           farther
           in
           the
           Settlement
           of
           a
           Crown
           .
        
         
           37
           E.
           3.
           c.
           10.
           a
           Sumptuary
           Law
           was
           made
           ,
           providing
           for
           the
           Habits
           of
           Men
           according
           to
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           
             Children
             ,
             ENFANTZ
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Statute
           of
           the
           same
           Reign
           .
           Now
           altho'
           this
           should
           extend
           to
           Childrens
           Children
           born
           in
           the
           same
           House
           ,
           it
           could
           never
           take-in
           the
           Children
           of
           Daughters
           ,
           forisfamiliated
           by
           
           Marriage
           ;
           nay
           ,
           nor
           those
           of
           such
           Sons
           as
           were
           educated
           in
           a
           distinct
           Calling
           from
           their
           Parents
           .
        
         
           Farther
           ,
           the
           very
           Statute
           of
           which
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           cuts
           off
           the
           Descendants
           from
           Females
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           a
           King's
           Children
           ,
           when
           among
           other
           Children
           not
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           particular
           Provision
           for
           Henry
           Son
           of
           
             John
             Beaumond
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           born
           beyond
           Sea
           ;
           and
           yet
           Henry
           was
           by
           the
           Mothers
           Side
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Degree
           
           from
           H.
           3.
           for
           she
           was
           Daughter
           to
           
             Henry
             Earl
             of
             Lancaster
          
           ,
           Son
           of
           Edmund
           ,
           Son
           to
           H.
           3.
           
           Had
           this
           Henry
           been
           counted
           among
           the
           Children
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           there
           had
           not
           been
           a
           special
           Clause
           for
           him
           ,
           among
           other
           Children
           of
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           the
           Civil
           Law
           differ
           from
           ours
           in
           this
           Matter
           ;
           for
           tho'
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Children
           are
           comprehended
           not
           only
           those
           who
           are
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           but
           all
           who
           are
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Female
           Sex
           ,
           or
           descending
           from
           Females
           ;
           yet
           the
           Daughter's
           Children
           were
           always
           look'd
           on
           as
           out
           of
           the
           Grandfather's
           Family
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           in
           
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           transcribed
           by
           our
           Bracton
           ,
           
             They
             who
             are
             born
             of
             your
             Daughter
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             your
             power
             :
          
           And
           Privileges
           derogating
           from
           
             Publick
             Vtility
          
           ,
           were
           never
           thought
           to
           reach
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Learned
           
           Civilian
           has
           it
           .
           
             A
             Daughter
             is
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Family
             in
             which
             she
             was
             born
             ,
             because
             the
             Name
             of
             her
             Father's
             Family
             is
             not
             propagated
             by
             her
             .
          
           And
           Cujacius
           makes
           this
           difference
           between
           Liberi
           ,
           and
           
           
             Liberi
             sui
             ;
             sui
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           is
           a
           Legal
           Name
           ,
           the
           other
           Natural
           :
           The
           former
           are
           only
           they
           who
           are
           in
           a
           Man's
           Power
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Family
           ;
           and
           Liberi
           ,
           strictly
           taken
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           to
           go
           no
           farther
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           truth
           ,
           considering
           the
           Purview
           of
           the
           Statute
           which
           we
           are
           here
           upon
           ,
           Children
           in
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           restrain'd
           to
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           without
           taking
           in
           the
           Descendants
           from
           either
           ;
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           Law
           being
           the
           Births
           of
           several
           ENFANTZ
           in
           Foreign
           Parts
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           but
           Sons
           or
           Daughters
           to
           the
           immediate
           Parents
           ,
           whether
           Kings
           or
           Private
           Persons
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           however
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           enough
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           colour
           of
           any
           Settlement
           in
           force
           ,
           but
           that
           1
           H.
           7.
           and
           admitting
           that
           to
           have
           continued
           till
           J.
           2.
           had
           broken
           the
           Original
           Contract
           ,
           yet
           that
           being
           broken
           ,
           the
           present
           Assembly
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           had
           full
           as
           much
           Authority
           to
           declare
           for
           
             King
             WILLIAM
          
           and
           
             Queen
             MARY
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Parliament
           1
           H.
           7.
           had
           to
           settle
           the
           Crown
           :
           For
           H.
           7.
           could
           give
           them
           no
           Power
           but
           what
           he
           had
           received
           immediately
           from
           them
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           material
           to
           say
           ,
           He
           was
           Crown'd
           first
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           the
           Crown
           confers
           no
           Power
           distinct
           from
           what
           is
           deriv'd
           either
           from
           an
           immediate
           or
           prior
           Choice
           .
        
         
           3d.
           The
           Power
           having
           upon
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           Contract
           between
           
           J.
           2.
           and
           his
           former
           Subjects
           ,
           return'd
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Legal
           Interests
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           with
           unbyass'd
           Men
           ,
           but
           this
           takes
           in
           them
           only
           who
           have
           Right
           of
           being
           in
           Person
           ,
           or
           by
           Representation
           ,
           in
           those
           Assemblies
           where
           is
           the
           highest
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           .
           But
           there
           are
           two
           Extremes
           opposite
           the
           to
           late
           Election
           made
           by
           such
           an
           Assembly
           .
           The
           first
           is
           of
           them
           who
           would
           have
           all
           things
           go
           on
           in
           the
           same
           Form
           as
           under
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           which
           was
           impossible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Supreme
           Law
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Safety
           ,
           must
           needs
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           Form
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           justly
           controverted
           ,
           till
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           End
           is
           disprov'd
           :
           For
           all
           Means
           necessary
           to
           such
           an
           End
           are
           allowable
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           Laws
           .
           But
           if
           this
           should
           still
           be
           disputed
           ,
           all
           their
           darling
           Laws
           made
           by
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           met
           after
           that
           Convention
           Anno
           1660.
           will
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           Application
           of
           the
           Statute
           above-mentioned
           ,
           16
           Car.
           1.
           nay
           ,
           the
           Attempt
           of
           Repealing
           that
           Statute
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           Parliament
           which
           had
           been
           actually
           dissolv'd
           before
           ,
           by
           that
           very
           Law
           which
           it
           went
           about
           to
           Repeal
           ,
           that
           Form
           which
           was
           usual
           before
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           default
           of
           King
           and
           Officers
           ,
           supplied
           by
           another
           Provision
           ,
           for
           the
           Regular
           Meeting
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           .
           And
           what
           hinders
           ,
           but
           the
           People
           had
           as
           much
           Power
           to
           vary
           from
           the
           common
           Form
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           Form
           could
           not
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           as
           when
           there
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           possibility
           of
           having
           that
           Form
           ?
        
         
           Others
           suppose
           ,
           the
           Consequence
           of
           a
           Dissolution
           of
           this
           Contract
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           absolute
           Anarchy
           ,
           wherein
           every
           body
           has
           an
           equal
           Share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           not
           only
           Landed
           Men
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           whom
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Power
           has
           rested
           by
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           Copy-holders
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
             Foeces
             Romuli
          
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           only
           make
           a
           quiet
           Election
           impracticable
           ,
           but
           bring
           
           in
           a
           deplorable
           Confusion
           .
           But
           this
           Dilemma
           they
           think
           not
           to
           be
           answer'd
           :
        
         
           Either
           the
           old
           Form
           ,
           as
           under
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           remains
           ,
           or
           it
           does
           not
           :
           
           If
           it
           does
           ,
           the
           late
           Action
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             and
             Commons
          
           was
           irregular
           :
           If
           it
           does
           not
           ,
           all
           the
           People
           are
           restor'd
           to
           their
           Original
           Rights
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Laws
           which
           fetter'd
           them
           are
           gone
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           must
           distinguish
           upon
           the
           word
           Form
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           Proceedings
           or
           Administration
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           Consequence
           
           that
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           or
           Constitution
           should
           fail
           ,
           because
           we
           admit
           that
           the
           other
           does
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           indeed
           holds
           ,
           
             That
             when
             a
             Monarch
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             
             Children
             has
             left
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             renounces
             it
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             return
             to
             their
             absolute
             and
             natural
             Liberty
             .
          
           Whom
           the
           Learned
           Pufendorf
           thus
           answers
           .
        
         
           
             They
             who
             have
             once
             come
             together
             into
             a
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             and
             subjected
             
             themselves
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             made
             that
             the
             Seat
             of
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             cannot
             be
             presum'd
             to
             have
             been
             so
             slothful
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             have
             their
             new
             Civil
             Society
             extinct
             ,
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Natural
             State
             and
             Anarchy
             ,
             to
             the
             hazarding
             the
             Safety
             now
             settled
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             the
             Power
             has
             not
             been
             conferr'd
             on
             a
             King
             by
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             the
             Succession
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             
               at
               least
               tacitly
               agreed
            
             among
             them
             ,
             That
             presently
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             King
             they
             shall
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             King
             fix'd
             his
             Dwelling
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             well
             be
             wanting
             among
             any
             People
             some
             Persons
             of
             Eminence
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             while
             may
             keep
             the
             others
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             as
             soon
             as
             may
             be
             to
             consult
             the
             Publick
             Good.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           a
           late
           Paper
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           Times
           ,
           has
           this
           Passage
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           .
        
         
           
             All
             Power
             is
             originally
             or
             fundamentally
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             formally
             in
             
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Corporation
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             three
             constituent
             essentiating
             Parts
             ,
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             with
             us
             in
             England
             :
             When
             this
             Corporation
             is
             broken
             ,
             when
             any
             one
             essentiating
             Part
             is
             lost
             or
             gone
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Corporation
             ,
             the
             formal
             Seat
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             Power
             devolves
             on
             the
             People
             :
             When
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             have
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Power
             returns
             to
             them
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             originally
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             to
             have
             a
             Parliament
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             ;
             the
             Government
             therefore
             is
             dissolv'd
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           he
           would
           argue
           a
           necessity
           of
           having
           a
           larger
           Representative
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Convention
             may
             be
             truly
             National
             .
          
           But
           had
           this
           Ingenious
           Person
           observ'd
           
           Pufendorf's
           two
           distinct
           Contracts
           ,
           by
           the
           
           first
           of
           which
           a
           Provision
           was
           made
           for
           a
           Monarchy
           before
           any
           particular
           Person
           was
           settled
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           no
           such
           necessity
           :
           But
           if
           immemorially
           the
           People
           of
           England
           have
           been
           represented
           as
           they
           were
           for
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           no
           needful
           Form
           or
           Circumstance
           has
           been
           wanting
           to
           make
           the
           Representation
           compleat
           ,
           all
           Men
           who
           impartially
           weigh
           the
           former
           Proofs
           of
           Elections
           not
           without
           a
           righful
           Power
           ,
           must
           needs
           think
           the
           last
           duely
           made
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Brady
           indeed
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           that
           led
           him
           the
           Dance
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           follow
           ,
           will
           have
           the
           present
           Representation
           of
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           to
           have
           been
           occasion'd
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           49
           H.
           3.
           
           But
           I
           must
           do
           
           him
           the
           Honour
           to
           own
           him
           to
           be
           the
           first
           who
           would
           make
           the
           Barons
           to
           have
           no
           Personal
           Right
           ,
           but
           what
           depends
           upon
           a
           King
           in
           being
           ;
           for
           he
           allows
           none
           to
           have
           Right
           of
           coming
           to
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             direct
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             :
          
           
           Yet
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           no
           Man
           of
           sense
           ,
           who
           has
           read
           that
           Controversie
           ,
           believes
           him
           .
           But
           were
           his
           Assertion
           true
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Barons
           would
           have
           no
           more
           Personal
           Right
           to
           be
           of
           any
           Convention
           ,
           upon
           the
           total
           Absence
           or
           Abdication
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           have
           of
           coming
           to
           Parliament
           without
           his
           Writ
           .
           Yet
           since
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Person
           or
           Representation
           ,
           is
           indubitable
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           what
           hinders
           the
           Validity
           of
           the
           late
           Choice
           ,
           considering
           how
           many
           Elections
           of
           Kings
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           never
           by
           the
           People
           diffusively
           since
           the
           first
           Institution
           of
           the
           Government
           ?
           And
           the
           Representations
           agreed
           on
           (
           tho'
           I
           take
           them
           to
           be
           earlier
           settled
           for
           Cities
           and
           Burrough
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Freeholders
           in
           the
           Counties
           )
           yet
           have
           ever
           since
           their
           respective
           Settlements
           been
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           now
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           none
           have
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Institution
           ,
           ever
           come
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           ,
           or
           been
           Electors
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           present
           ,
           personally
           or
           representatively
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Consent
           takes
           away
           all
           pretence
           of
           Error
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           summon'd
           Forty
           days
           before
           the
           Assembly
           held
           ;
           That
           is
           only
           a
           Privilege
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           wave
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           than
           once
           consented
           to
           be
           represented
           upon
           less
           than
           Forty
           days
           Summons
           .
           Mr.
           Prynne
           gives
           several
           
           Instances
           ,
           as
           49
           H.
           3.
           4
           
           E.
           3.
           1
           
           H.
           4.
           28
           
           Eliz.
           and
           says
           ,
           he
           omits
           
             other
             Precedents
             of
             Parliaments
             summon'd
             within
             Forty
             days
             after
             the
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             bear
             date
             ,
             upon
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             of
             Publick
             Safety
             and
             Concernment
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             conveniently
             admit
             so
             long
             delay
             .
          
           And
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           being
           a
           strict
           Adherer
           to
           Form
           ,
           upon
           an
           Emergency
           
           advis'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Writs
           should
           be
           antedated
           :
           which
           Trick
           could
           make
           no
           real
           difference
           .
           To
           say
           ,
           however
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Summons
           from
           or
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           in
           being
           ,
           is
           absurd
           ;
           it
           being
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           a
           Lawful
           Power
           ,
           which
           ,
           unless
           my
           Authorities
           fail
           ,
           the
           People
           had
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           even
           against
           the
           Consent
           of
           one
           in
           being
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           That
           such
           Summons
           have
           not
           been
           essential
           to
           the
           
             Great
             Councils
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           Tacitus
           shews
           ,
           That
           the
           Germans
           ,
           
           from
           whom
           we
           descend
           ,
           had
           theirs
           at
           certain
           Days
           ,
           unless
           when
           some
           extraordinary
           Matter
           hapned
           .
           And
           by
           the
           
           Confessor's
           Laws
           ,
           receiv'd
           by
           W.
           1.
           and
           continu'd
           downwards
           by
           the
           Coronation-Oaths
           requir'd
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           the
           general
           Folcmot
           ought
           to
           be
           held
           annually
           ,
           without
           any
           formal
           Summons
           ,
           upon
           May-day
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Statute
           16
           Car.
           1.
           which
           our
           rigid
           Formallists
           must
           own
           to
           be
           in
           force
           ,
           has
           wholly
           taken
           away
           the
           necessity
           of
           Writs
           of
           Summons
           from
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Assembly
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           held
           Anno
           1660.
           was
           summon'd
           
           by
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           King's
           Writs
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           came
           to
           act
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           
             declare
             ,
             enact
             ,
             and
             adjudge
             ,
          
           (
           where
           the
           Statute
           is
           manifestly
           declaratory
           of
           what
           was
           Law
           before
           )
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             then
             sitting
             ,
             are
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             Two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             want
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Writ
             or
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             ,
             or
             any
             defect
             or
             alteration
             of
             or
             in
             any
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           Tho'
           this
           seems
           parallel
           to
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           ours
           is
           the
           strongest
           :
           For
           the
           King
           then
           having
           been
           only
           King
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           no
           Authority
           could
           be
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           ,
           nor
           could
           any
           Act
           of
           his
           be
           regarded
           in
           Law
           ,
           thro'
           defect
           either
           of
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Proof
           ,
           if
           not
           both
           :
           Accordingly
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           Coke
           shews
           ,
           a
           Pardon
           from
           one
           barely
           King
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           force
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Keepers
           were
           an
           upstart
           Power
           ,
           imposing
           themselves
           upon
           the
           People
           without
           any
           formal
           Consent
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           so
           fully
           receiv'd
           to
           the
           publick
           Administration
           as
           our
           present
           King
           was
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Request
           of
           a
           very
           large
           Representative
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           pursu'd
           the
           late
           Method
           of
           calling
           a
           more
           Solemn
           Assembly
           .
           If
           that
           Anno
           1660.
           had
           Power
           ,
           acting
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           declare
           it self
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           why
           had
           not
           this
           ,
           in
           defect
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           declare
           or
           chuse
           one
           ?
        
         
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           prudent
           Antiquity
           regarded
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Person
           calling
           ,
           or
           the
           End
           for
           which
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           was
           call'd
           ,
           as
           who
           were
           present
           ;
           that
           Notice
           which
           they
           comply'd
           with
           ,
           being
           always
           sufficiently
           formal
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           a
           
             General
             Ecclesiastical
             Council
          
           being
           summon'd
           in
           the
           Reign
           
           of
           H.
           1.
           by
           William
           Archb.
           of
           Canterb.
           thither
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Law
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           the
           Laity
           came
           :
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           they
           sate
           there
           ;
           for
           the
           Numbers
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           were
           at
           such
           Assemblies
           before
           the
           Free-holders
           agreed
           to
           Representations
           ,
           that
           happy
           was
           the
           Man
           ,
           whatever
           his
           Quality
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           a
           convenient
           Standing
           .
           After
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           were
           over
           in
           the
           Council
           I
           
           now
           speak
           of
           ,
           they
           fell
           upon
           Secular
           :
           Some
           they
           determin'd
           ,
           some
           they
           adjourn'd
           ,
           some
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Poll
           or
           Voices
           could
           make
           nothing
           of
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           Crowd
           and
           Din.
           And
           when
           the
           King
           heard
           their
           Determinations
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           full
           Legal
           Force
           .
        
         
           But
           had
           there
           been
           no
           Warrant
           from
           former
           Times
           ,
           for
           the
           late
           manner
           of
           Proceeding
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           Legal
           Interests
           in
           the
           Government
           having
           been
           restor'd
           to
           their
           Original
           Right
           ,
           who
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           an
           absolute
           Power
           over
           Forms
           ?
        
         
           That
           they
           were
           not
           call'd
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           hope
           will
           not
           be
           an
           Objection
           ,
           since
           the
           Word
           is
           much
           less
           ancient
           than
           such
           Assemblies
           :
           And
           since
           the
           Cives
           ,
           the
           Common
           Subject
           of
           the
           National
           Power
           ,
           have
           
           made
           their
           Determination
           ,
           this
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Positive
           Law
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           above
           ,
           ought
           to
           quiet
           the
           Debate
           ,
           and
           command
           a
           Submission
           :
           And
           yet
           were
           there
           not
           positive
           Law
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           the
           equitable
           Reservations
           before
           observ'd
           might
           be
           sufficient
           Warrant
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           Civil
           Law
           wanting
           to
           enforce
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           One
           Barbarius
           ,
           a
           run-away
           Servant
           ,
           not
           known
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           got
           in
           favour
           with
           Anthony
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Triumvirate
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           means
           came
           to
           be
           Praetor
           ;
           upon
           this
           a
           great
           Question
           arose
           ,
           Whether
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           was
           done
           before
           him
           during
           his
           Praetorship
           ,
           were
           valid
           ?
           Vlpian
           decides
           in
           the
           affirmative
           ;
           and
           Hottoman
           upon
           that
           Question
           says
           ,
           "
           The
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           People
           have
           the
           force
           of
           a
           
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Reasons
           given
           for
           the
           Resolution
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           Gotofred
           ,
           who
           best
           reconciles
           the
           various
           Readings
           ,
           will
           greatly
           strengthen
           our
           Case
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           tho'
           the
           Question
           there
           is
           only
           concerning
           a
           Servant
           ,
           
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           reaches
           to
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           all
           Secular
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Dignities
           .
           The
           Reasons
           why
           Vlpian
           holds
           the
           Acts
           of
           such
           good
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           Common
           Utility
           ,
           and
           the
           Inconvenience
           it
           would
           be
           to
           those
           who
           had
           business
           before
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           to
           give
           a
           Servant
           this
           Honour
           .
           Gotofred
           thinks
           ,
           
             If
             this
             may
             be
             done
             with
             certain
             knowledge
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Servant
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             thro'
             mistake
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             may
             with
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             not
             only
             design
             a
             Servant
             for
             Praetor
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             Election
             ,
             take
             a
             Servant
             away
             from
             his
             Master
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             may
             it
             be
             done
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             propounded
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             a
             Servant
             wholly
             a
             true
             Praetor
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             him
             from
             his
             Master
             ;
             but
             only
             by
             a
             commodious
             Interpretation
             ,
             to
             have
             what
             is
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             with
             him
             ,
             sustain'd
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             long
             the
             Error
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Servitude
             of
             the
             Person
             chosen
             ,
             should
             not
             prejudice
             what
             is
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           Gotofred
           goes
           yet
           further
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             constituted
             by
             Tyrants
             ,
             the
             Manner
             of
             Judgments
             being
             kept
             ,
             and
             things
             
             done
             according
             to
             Form
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             transacted
             according
             to
             their
             Wills
             ,
             have
             been
             held
             good
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             Defect
             seems
             greater
             ,
             being
             the
             Power
             is
             collated
             by
             one
             inhabil
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             substantial
             
             Form
             is
             wanting
             :
             Wherefore
             in
             this
             part
             there
             seems
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Inhability
             of
             the
             Elector
             ,
             or
             the
             Elected
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           ever
           the
           Common
           Utility
           or
           Publick
           Good
           ,
           might
           warrant
           Actions
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Course
           ,
           certainly
           this
           could
           never
           have
           been
           pleaded
           more
           forcibly
           than
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           which
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           declared
           for
           
             King
             WILLIAM
          
           and
           
             Queen
             MARY
          
           (
           which
           they
           did
           in
           the
           most
           regular
           way
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           would
           bear
           )
           had
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           by
           French
           Forces
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           been
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           miserable
           Condition
           of
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           no
           means
           beholden
           to
           the
           nice
           Observers
           of
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           impracticable
           Forms
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           I
           have
           followed
           Truth
           too
           nigh
           at
           the
           Heels
           for
           
           my
           Safety
           in
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           this
           stable
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           that
           Protestant
           fondly
           flatters
           himself
           ,
           who
           thinks
           to
           retain
           his
           Religion
           and
           Security
           upon
           any
           Terms
           ,
           at
           a
           return
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           some
           ,
           who
           were
           Instruments
           in
           setting
           up
           this
           ,
           seem
           madly
           to
           contend
           for
           .
           But
           could
           Men
           hope
           to
           find
           their
           private
           Accounts
           in
           such
           a
           Change
           ,
           yet
           surely
           the
           dismal
           Prospect
           of
           Common
           Calamities
           to
           ensue
           ,
           should
           induce
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           such
           low
           Ends
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           sensible
           that
           I
           have
           misrepresented
           any
           Fact
           or
           Authority
           ,
           tho'
           I
           have
           not
           urg'd
           them
           with
           that
           strength
           which
           might
           have
           been
           by
           a
           better
           Pen.
           Perhaps
           what
           I
           have
           offer'd
           may
           give
           another
           Notion
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           than
           what
           many
           have
           imbib'd
           ,
           who
           will
           think
           I
           violate
           what
           is
           Sacred
           .
           I
           have
           not
           urg'd
           the
           Illegitimation
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           E.
           4.
           by
           Richard
           the
           Third's
           Parliament
           ,
           because
           ,
           tho'
           he
           
           was
           a
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Character
           fix'd
           on
           him
           be
           true
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Usurper
           upon
           the
           innocent
           Prince
           E.
           5.
           in
           whose
           Name
           he
           first
           took
           the
           Government
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           either
           terrified
           or
           cheated
           the
           People
           into
           a
           Compliance
           with
           his
           Pretences
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           I
           have
           not
           the
           vanity
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           of
           my
           own
           can
           weigh
           with
           them
           who
           have
           thought
           otherwise
           before
           ;
           especially
           if
           they
           have
           listed
           themselves
           on
           a
           Side
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           no
           Disadvantages
           can
           make
           me
           repent
           of
           :
           Yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Authorities
           which
           I
           have
           produc'd
           ,
           will
           occasion
           some
           Consideration
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           either
           evaded
           ,
           or
           disprov'd
           .
           And
           being
           all
           Legal
           Objections
           are
           answer'd
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           Scruple
           of
           Conscience
           be
           here
           pretended
           ,
           without
           ,
           much
           less
           against
           Law
           ;
           What
           hinders
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           exert
           our
           utmost
           ,
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           that
           Lawful
           Government
           from
           which
           we
           receive
           Protection
           ,
           and
           may
           expect
           Rewards
           for
           Vertue
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           strengthen
           the
           Hands
           of
           them
           who
           have
           hitherto
           made
           that
           the
           greatest
           Crime
           ?
           Wherefore
           ,
           for
           us
           now
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           set
           our
           Hands
           to
           the
           Plough
           ,
           would
           be
           not
           only
           to
           distrust
           that
           Providence
           which
           has
           given
           such
           a
           wonderful
           Encouragement
           to
           Perseverance
           ;
           but
           were
           enough
           to
           tarnish
           all
           our
           Actions
           with
           the
           Imputation
           of
           making
           the
           Publick
           Interest
           a
           Pretence
           for
           carrying
           on
           our
           own
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           happiness
           indeed
           when
           they
           are
           twisted
           and
           thrive
           together
           :
           But
           the
           Cause
           is
           such
           as
           a
           Man
           ought
           not
           to
           fear
           to
           die
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           starve
           for
           it
           .
           And
           how
           improsperous
           soever
           a
           Man's
           Endeavours
           for
           this
           may
           prove
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           a
           Comfort
           to
           have
           sown
           that
           Seed
           which
           may
           grow
           up
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           future
           Ages
           .
           Nor
           ought
           he
           to
           repine
           ,
           because
           another
           Man
           hath
           gilded
           over
           his
           Name
           by
           what
           he
           has
           got
           by
           the
           Ruine
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           or
           may
           have
           insinuated
           himself
           again
           into
           Opportunities
           to
           betray
           it
           :
           Let
           it
           be
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           slighted
           and
           contemn'd
           while
           he
           lives
           ,
           to
           embalm
           his
           Memory
           ,
           by
           a
           steadiness
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           shaken
           by
           cross
           Accidents
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           the
           Publick
           Cause
           .
           Let
           him
           still
           act
           uniformly
           ,
           while
           others
           live
           in
           perpetual
           Contradictions
           or
           Varieties
           ;
           their
           Actions
           and
           their
           Principles
           thwarting
           themselves
           ,
           or
           each
           other
           ,
           or
           varying
           with
           the
           State-Weathercocks
           .
           Let
           them
           violate
           the
           Laws
           ,
           out
           of
           Loyalty
           ;
           unchurch
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           out
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ;
           narrow
           the
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           to
           spread
           the
           National
           Religion
           ;
           confine
           all
           Advantages
           to
           that
           Communion
           ,
           for
           the
           Publick
           Good
           ;
           make
           their
           King
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Party
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Hands
           against
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           deliver
           up
           Charters
           ,
           and
           retake
           them
           gelt
           of
           their
           Noblest
           Privileges
           ,
           in
           performance
           of
           their
           Oaths
           to
           preserve
           them
           ;
           fight
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           urge
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Oaths
           requiring
           an
           unalterable
           Allegiance
           to
           his
           Person
           ;
           assert
           that
           the
           Power
           is
           inseparable
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           without
           his
           Consent
           ,
           be
           transferr'd
           to
           a
           Regent
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           reassum'd
           when
           he
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           return
           ;
           grant
           that
           he
           has
           broken
           the
           Contract
           ,
           yet
           contend
           that
           he
           retains
           that
           Power
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Contract
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Contract
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           Throne
           is
           not
           vacant
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           vacant
           ,
           yet
           an
           Heir
           has
           a
           Right
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           vacant
           ,
           and
           not
           vacant
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           Or
           that
           after
           one
           has
           broken
           a
           Condition
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           took
           an
           Estate
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Heirs
           in
           Fee-simple
           or
           Tail
           ,
           another
           shall
           enjoy
           it
           as
           Heir
           to
           
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           Life-time
           ;
           invite
           a
           Deliverer
           ,
           yet
           reject
           the
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           Upon
           such
           Principles
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           find
           an
           eminent
           English
           Prelate
           censur'd
           
           as
           a
           Deserter
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           going
           about
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           great
           Learning
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Oaths
           taken
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           Cause
           of
           J.
           2.
           is
           made
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           whatever
           is
           now
           pretended
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           difficult
           to
           justifie
           the
           taking
           up
           ,
           or
           promoting
           Arms
           against
           a
           Deliverer
           ,
           than
           an
           Oppressor
           .
           And
           if
           Arms
           against
           the
           last
           were
           lawful
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           Prospect
           of
           involving
           Thousands
           in
           the
           Miseries
           of
           War
           ;
           much
           more
           are
           they
           ,
           in
           Defence
           of
           that
           Power
           which
           has
           restor'd
           those
           Liberties
           which
           the
           other
           invaded
           ,
           and
           reassur'd
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           .
           And
           whoever
           first
           engag'd
           ,
           and
           now
           draw
           back
           ,
           not
           only
           brand
           themselves
           for
           Traitors
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           Ambition
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           or
           some
           ungenerous
           Design
           ,
           animated
           their
           Undertakings
           .
           And
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           will
           meet
           with
           their
           due
           Reward
           ;
           perhaps
           that
           Success
           which
           Nostredamus
           and
           others
           foretel
           to
           our
           present
           King
           ,
           may
           go
           further
           with
           such
           Men
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           demonstrative
           Proofs
           of
           Right
           ,
           which
           they
           generally
           measure
           by
           the
           Event
           .
           And
           as
           no
           Cause
           or
           Action
           is
           Just
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           Prosperous
           ;
           they
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
           are
           always
           on
           the
           Side
           of
           
           the
           Gods
           :
           But
           few
           are
           in
           this
           Point
           such
           Philosophers
           as
           Cato
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
           
             REMARKABLE
             PREDICTIONS
             OF
             Nostredamus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Nostredamus
             .
          
           
             
               GAnd
               &
               Bruxelles
               marcheront
               contre
               Anvers
               ,
            
             
               Senat
               de
               Londres
               mettront
               a
               mort
               leur
               Roy
               :
               
            
             
               Le
               Sel
               &
               Vin
               luy
               seront
               a
               l'
               envers
               ,
            
             
               Pour
               eux
               avoir
               le
               Regne
               au
               desarroy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               Sang
               du
               Juste
               a
               Londres
               fera
               faute
               ,
            
             
               Bruslez
               par
               foudres
               de
               vingt
               trois
               les
               six
               :
               
            
             
               La
               Dame
               antique
               cherra
               de
               place
               haute
               ,
            
             
               De
               mesme
               secte
               plusieurs
               seront
               occis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               grande
               Peste
               de
               cité
               maritime
               ,
            
             
               Ne
               cessera
               que
               Mort
               ne
               soit
               vengée
               ,
               
            
             
               Du
               juste
               sang
               par
               prix
               damné
               (
               fans
               crime
               ,
            
             
               De
               la
               grand
               Dame
               par
               feinte
               n'outragée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Du
               Regne
               Anglois
               le
               digne
               dechasse
               ,
            
             
               Le
               Conseiller
               par
               ire
               mis
               a
               feu
               ,
               
            
             
               Ses
               adherans
               iront
               si
               bas
               tracer
               ,
            
             
               Que
               le
               Bastard
               sera
               demy
               receu
               .
            
          
           
             
               Les
               deux
               malins
               de
               Scorpion
               conjoincts
            
             
               Le
               grand
               Seigneur
               meurdry
               dedans
               sa
               salle
               ,
               
            
             
               Peste
               a
               l'
               Eglise
               par
               le
               nouveau
               joinct
               ,
            
             
               L'
               Europe
               basse
               ,
               &
               Septentrionale
               .
            
          
           
             
               La
               saeur
               aisnée
               de
               l'
               Isle
               Britanniqne
               ,
            
             
               Quinze
               ans
               devant
               le
               frere
               aura
               naissance
               ;
               
            
             
               Par
               son
               promise
               moyennant
               verifique
               ,
            
             
               Succedera
               au
               Regne
               de
               Balance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Un
               Prince
               Anglois
               Mars
               a
               son
               coeur
               du
               Ciel
               ,
            
             
               Voudra
               pour
               suivre
               sa
               fortune
               prospere
               :
               
            
             
               Des
               deux
               duelles
               l'
               un
               percera
               le
               fiel
               ,
            
             
               Hay
               de
               luy
               ,
               bien
               aymé
               de
               sa
               Mere.
               
            
          
           
             
               De
               l'
               Aquilon
               les
               efforts
               seront
               grands
               ,
            
             
               Sur
               l'
               Ocean
               sera
               la
               Porte
               ouverte
               ,
               
            
             
             
               Le
               Regne
               en
               l'
               Isle
               sera
               reintegrand
               ,
            
             
               Tremblera
               Londres
               par
               voile
               discoverte
               .
            
          
           
             
               L'
               Occident
               libre
               les
               Isles
               Britanniques
            
             
               Le
               recogneu
               passer
               le
               bas
               ,
               puis
               haut
               ,
               
            
             
               Ne
               content
               triste
               Rebel
               corss
               Escotiques
            
             
               Puis
               rebeller
               par
               plus
               &
               par
               nuict
               chaut
               .
            
          
           
             
               La
               stratagemé
               simulte
               sera
               rare
            
             
               La
               mort
               en
               voye
               rebelle
               par
               contrée
               :
               
            
             
               Par
               le
               retour
               du
               Voiage
               Barbare
            
             
               Exalteront
               la
               Protestant
               entree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Veut
               chaut
               ,
               conseil
               ,
               pleurs
               ,
               timidité
               ,
            
             
               De
               nuict
               assailly
               sans
               les
               arms
               :
               
            
             
               D'
               oppression
               grand
               calamité
               ,
            
             
               L'
               Epithalame
               converty
               pleurs
               &
               larmes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               chef
               de
               Londres
               par
               Regne
               l'
               Americh
            
             
               L'
               Isle
               d'
               Escosse
               tempiera
               par
               gelée
               :
               
            
             
               Roy
               Reb.
               auront
               un
               si
               faux
               Antechrist
               ,
            
             
               Que
               les
               mettra
               trestous
               dans
               la
               meslée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dedans
               les
               Isles
               si
               horrible
               tumulte
            
             
               Rien
               on
               n'orra
               qu'une
               bellique
               brigue
               ,
               
            
             
               Tant
               grand
               sera
               des
               predateurs
               l'
               Insult
               ,
            
             
               Qu'on
               se
               viendra
               ranger
               a
               la
               grand
               ligue
               .
            
          
           
             
               La
               Cité
               franche
               de
               liberté
               fait
               serve
               ,
            
             
               Des
               proffligez
               &
               resueurs
               fait
               asyle
               .
               
            
             
               Le
               Roy
               changé
               a
               eux
               non
               si
               proterue
               ,
            
             
               De
               cent
               seront
               devenus
               plus
               de
               Mille.
               
            
          
           
             
               Norvege
               &
               Dace
               ,
               &
               l'
               Isle
               Britannique
               ,
            
             
               Par
               les
               unis
               Freres
               seront
               vexees
               :
               
            
             
               Le
               chef
               Romain
               Issu
               du
               sang
               Gallique
               ,
            
             
               Et
               les
               Copies
               aux
               forests
               repousees
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prelat
               Roial
               son
               baissant
               trop
               tiré
               ,
            
             
               Grand
               Flux
               de
               Sang
               sortira
               par
               sa
               bouche
               ,
               
            
             
               Le
               Regne
               Anglique
               par
               Regne
               respire
               ,
            
             
               Long
               temps
               mort
               vif
               en
               Tunis
               comme
               souche
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Trente
               de
               Londres
               secret
               conjureront
               ,
            
             
               Contre
               leur
               Roy
               ,
               sur
               le
               pont
               l'
               Enterprise
               :
               
            
             
               Luy
               Satellites
               la
               mort
               desgouteront
               .
            
             
               Un
               Roy
               esleu
               blond
               &
               natif
               de
               Frize
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               blond
               du
               nez
               forche
               viendra
               commetre
               ,
               
            
             
               Par
               le
               Duel
               &
               chassera
               dehors
               :
            
             
               Les
               Exiles
               dedans
               fera
               remettre
               ,
            
             
               Aux
               lieux
               marins
               commettans
               les
               plus
               forts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Celuy
               qui
               la
               Principauté
               ,
            
             
               Tiendra
               par
               grande
               cruauté
               ,
               
            
             
               A
               la
               fin
               verra
               grand
               Phalange
               ,
            
             
               Par
               coup
               de
               feu
               tres
               dangereux
               .
            
             
               Par
               accord
               pourroit
               faire
               mieux
               ,
            
             
               Autrement
               boira
               Suc
               d'
               Orange
               .
            
          
           
             
               Un
               dubieux
               ne
               viendra
               loing
               du
               regne
               ,
            
             
               La
               plus
               grand
               part
               le
               voudra
               soustenir
               ,
               
            
             
               Un
               Capitole
               ne
               voudra
               point
               quil
               regne
               ,
            
             
               Sa
               grande
               chare
               ne
               pourra
               maintenir
               .
            
          
           
             
               Regne
               en
               querelle
               aux
               fieres
               deuisé
               ,
            
             
               Prendre
               les
               armes
               &
               le
               nom
               Britannique
               ,
               
            
             
               Tiltre
               Anglican
               sera
               tard
               advise
               ,
            
             
               Surprins
               de
               nuit
               ,
               mener
               a
               l'
               air
               Gallique
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               Successeur
               vengera
               son
               Beau-frere
               ,
            
             
               Occuper
               Regne
               souz
               ombre
               de
               vengeance
               ,
               
            
             
               Occis
               obstacle
               son
               sang
               mort
               vitupere
               ,
            
             
               Long
               temps
               Bretagne
               tiendra
               avec
               la
               France
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Dueil
               mourra
               l'
               infelix
               profligé
               ,
            
             
               Celebrera
               son
               victrix
               l'
               Hecatombe
               ,
               
            
             
               Pristine
               Loy
               franc
               Edict
               redigé
               ,
            
             
               Le
               Mur
               &
               Prince
               septiesme
               ibur
               au
               tombe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               gros
               Mastin
               dé
               Cité
               dechasfé
               ,
            
             
               Sera
               fasché
               de
               l'
               estrange
               Alliance
               ,
               
            
             
               Apres
               aux
               Champs
               avoir
               le
               Cerf
               chassé
               ,
            
             
               Le
               Loup
               &
               l'
               Ours
               se
               donront
               defiance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Le
               Grand
               Bretagne
               comprise
               d'
               Angleterre
               ,
            
             
               Viendra
               par
               eaux
               si
               haut
               innonder
               ,
               
            
             
               La
               Ligue
               neve
               d'
               Ausone
               fera
               guerre
               ,
            
             
               Que
               contre
               se
               viendront
               bander
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               plus
               grand
               perte
               novelles
               rapportées
               ,
               
            
             
               Le
               raport
               fait
               le
               camp
               s'estonnera
               ,
            
             
               Bandes
               unies
               encontre
               revoltées
               ,
            
             
               Double
               Phalange
               ,
               grand
               abandonnera
               .
            
          
           
             
               La
               grand
               Copie
               qui
               sera
               dechassée
               ,
            
             
               Dans
               un
               moment
               fera
               besoign
               au
               Roy
               ,
               
            
             
               La
               Foy
               promise
               de
               loing
               ser
               fausée
            
             
               Nud
               se
               verra
               en
               piteux
               desarroy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prest
               a
               combattre
               fera
               defection
               ,
            
             
               Chef
               Adversaire
               obtiendra
               la
               victoire
               ,
               
            
             
               L'
               arriere
               garde
               fera
               defension
            
             
               Les
               defaillans
               morts
               au
               blanc
               terretoire
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               L'
               Armée
               de
               Mer
               devant
               Cité
               tiendra
               ,
               
            
             
               Puis
               partira
               sans
               faire
               longue
               allée
               ,
            
             
               Citoyens
               grande
               proye
               en
               Terre
               prendra
               ,
            
             
               Retourner
               classe
               reprendre
               grand
               emblée
               .
            
          
           
             
               La
               gent
               esclave
               par
               un
               heur
               Martial
               ,
            
             
               Viendra
               en
               haut
               degré
               tant
               eslevée
               ,
               
            
             
               Changeront
               Prince
               ,
               naistra
               un
               Provincial
               ,
            
             
               Passer
               la
               Mer
               ,
               copie
               aux
               Monts
               levée
               .
            
          
           
             
               Les
               Exiles
               ,
               par
               ire
               ,
               haine
               intestine
               ,
            
             
               Feront
               au
               Roy
               grand
               Conjuration
               :
               
            
             
               Secret
               mettront
               ennemis
               par
               la
               mine
            
             
               Et
               les
               vieux
               siens
               ,
               contre
               eux
               Sedition
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               Lyon
               jeune
               le
               vieux
               surmontera
               ,
               
            
             
               En
               champ
               bellique
               par
               singulier
               Duelle
               ,
            
             
               Dans
               cage
               d'
               or
               les
               yeux
               luy
               creuera
               ,
            
             
               Deux
               playes
               une
               puis
               mourir
               mort
               cruelle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pres
               d'
               un
               grand
               Pont
               de
               plaine
               spatieuse
               ,
               
            
             
               Le
               grand
               Lyon
               par
               forces
               Cesarées
               ,
            
             
             
               Fera
               abatre
               hors
               Cité
               rigoureuse
               ,
            
             
               Par
               effroy
               partes
               luy
               seront
               reserrées
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               grand
               Neptune
               du
               profond
               de
               la
               Mer
               ,
               
            
             
               De
               sang
               Punique
               &
               sang
               Gaulois
               meslé
               :
            
             
               Les
               Isles
               a
               sang
               pour
               tardif
               ramer
               ,
            
             
               Plus
               luy
               nuira
               que
               l'occult
               mal
               celé
               .
            
          
           
             
               Des
               condamnez
               sera
               faict
               un
               grand
               nombre
               ,
            
             
               Quand
               les
               Monarques
               seront
               consiliez
               ;
               
            
             
               Mais
               l'un
               d'eux
               viendra
               si
               mal
               encombre
               ,
            
             
               Que
               guere
               ensemble
               ne
               seront
               raliez
               .
            
          
           
             
               Un
               jour
               seront
               d'amis
               les
               deux
               grands
               Maistres
               ,
            
             
               Leur
               grand
               pouvoir
               se
               verra
               augmenté
               ,
               
            
             
               La
               Terre
               neuve
               sera
               en
               ses
               hauts
               estres
               ,
            
             
               Au
               sanguinaire
               le
               nombre
               raconté
               .
            
          
           
             
               Romain
               pouvoir
               sera
               du
               tout
               abas
               ,
            
             
               Son
               grand
               Voisin
               imiter
               les
               vestiges
               ,
               
            
             
               Occultes
               haines
               civiles
               ,
               &
               debates
            
             
               Retarderont
               aux
               boufons
               leur
               folies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apres
               viendra
               des
               extremes
               Contrées
               ,
            
             
               Prince
               Germain
               dessus
               Throsne
               d'
               Oré
               ,
               
            
             
               La
               Servitude
               &
               les
               Eaux
               rencontrées
               ,
            
             
               La
               Dame
               serve
               son
               temps
               plus
               n'adoré
               .
            
          
           
             
               Milan
               ,
               Ferrare
               ,
               Turin
               ,
               &
               Aquileye
               ,
            
             
               Capne
               ,
               Brundis
               ,
               vexez
               par
               gent
               Celtique
               ,
               
            
             
               Par
               le
               Lion
               &
               Phalange
               Aquilée
               ,
            
             
               Quand
               Rome
               aura
               le
               Chef
               vieux
               Britannique
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               grand
               Celtique
               entrera
               dedans
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               Menant
               amas
               d'exilez
               &
               bannis
               ,
               
            
             
               Le
               grand
               Pasteur
               mettra
               a
               mort
               tout
               homme
               ,
            
             
               Qui
               pour
               le
               Coq
               estoient
               aux
               Alpes
               unis
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               sang
               Trojen
               naistra
               coeur
               Germanique
               ,
            
             
               Qui
               de
               viendra
               en
               si
               haute
               puissance
               ,
               
            
             
               Hors
               chassera
               gent
               estrange
               Arabique
               ,
            
             
               Tornant
               l'
               Eglise
               en
               pristine
               préeminence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               L'
               An
               que
               Saturne
               hors
               de
               Servage
               ,
            
             
               Au
               franc
               terroir
               sera
               d'
               eau
               mondé
               .
               
            
             
               De
               sang
               Troyen
               sera
               son
               mariage
               ,
            
             
               Et
               sera
               seur
               d'
               Espagnols
               circondé
               .
            
          
           
             
               Les
               second
               Chef
               du
               Regne
               Dannemark
               ,
            
             
               Par
               ceux
               de
               Frize
               &
               l'
               Isle
               Britannique
               ,
               
            
             
               Fera
               despendre
               plus
               de
               cent
               mille
               marc
               ,
            
             
               Vain
               expoicter
               Voyage
               en
               Italique
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dresser
               Copie
               pour
               monter
               a
               l'
               Empire
               ,
               
            
             
               Du
               Vatican
               le
               sang
               Royal
               tiendra
               ,
            
             
               Flamens
               ,
               Anglois
               ,
               Espagne
               aspire
               ,
            
             
               Contre
               l'
               Italie
               &
               France
               contendra
               .
            
          
           
             
               Long
               temps
               sera
               sans
               estre
               habitée
               ,
               
            
             
               Ou
               Siene
               &
               Marne
               au
               tour
               vient
               arrousser
               ,
               
            
             
               De
               la
               Thamise
               &
               Martiaux
               tentée
               ,
            
             
               De
               ceus
               les
               gardes
               en
               cui
               dant
               repousser
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               Roüen
               ,
               &
               la
               Rochelle
               joints
               ,
            
             
               Tiendront
               autour
               la
               grand
               Mer
               Occeane
               ,
               
            
             
               Anglois-Bretons
               ,
               &
               les
               Flamans
               conjoints
               ,
            
             
               Les
               chasseront
               jusque
               aupres
               de
               Rouane
               .
            
          
           
             
               Du
               plus
               profond
               de
               l'
               Occident
               Anglois
               ,
            
             
               Ou
               est
               le
               chef
               de
               l'
               Isle
               Britanique
               ,
               
            
             
               Entrera
               classe
               en
               Gyronde
               par
               Blois
               ,
               
            
             
               Par
               Vin
               &
               Sel
               feux
               cachez
               aux
               barriques
               .
            
          
           
             
               L'
               Entrée
               de
               Blaye
               par
               Rochelle
               &
               l'
               Anglois
               ,
            
             
               Passera
               outre
               le
               grand
               Aemathien
               :
               
            
             
               Non
               loing
               d'
               Agen
               attendra
               le
               Gaulois
               ,
            
             
               Secours
               Narbonne
               deceu
               par
               entretien
               .
            
          
           
             
               L'
               Aemathien
               passer
               Monts
               Pyreneés
               ,
               
            
             
               En
               Mars
               Norbone
               ne
               fera
               resistance
               ,
            
             
               Par
               Mer
               &
               Terre
               fera
               si
               grand
               menée
               ,
            
             
               Cap
               n'ayant
               Terre
               secure
               pour
               demeurance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               grand
               conflict
               qu'on
               apreste
               a
               Nancy
               ,
               
            
             
               L'
               Aemathien
               dira
               tout
               je
               submets
               ,
            
             
             
               L'
               Isle
               Britanne
               par
               Sel
               en
               Solcy
               ,
            
             
               Hem.
               mi.
               deuz
               .
               Phi.
               long
               temps
               tiendra
               Mets.
               
            
          
           
             
               La
               grand
               Empire
               sera
               tost
               translaté
            
             
               En
               lieu
               petit
               qui
               bien
               tost
               viendra
               croistre
               ,
               
            
             
               Lieu
               bien
               infime
               d'
               exigue
               Comté
            
             
               Ou
               au
               milieu
               viendra
               poser
               son
               Scepter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               grand
               Empire
               sera
               par
               l'
               Angleterre
               ,
               
            
             
               Le
               Pempotam
               des
               ans
               plus
               de
               trois
               cens
               ,
            
             
               Grandes
               copies
               passer
               par
               Mer
               &
               Terre
               ,
            
             
               Les
               Lusitains
               n'en
               seront
               pas
               contens
               .
            
          
           
             
               Euge
               Tamins
               ,
               Gironde
               &
               la
               Rochelle
               ,
               
            
             
               O
               sang
               Trojen
               mort
               au
               Port
               de
               la
               flesche
               :
            
             
               Derrier
               le
               Fleuve
               au
               Fort
               mise
               l'
               eschelle
               ,
               
            
             
               Pointes
               feu
               ,
               grand
               meurtre
               sur
               la
               bresche
               .
            
          
           
             
               Romain
               Pontife
               garde
               de
               t'
               aprocher
               ,
               
            
             
               De
               la
               Cité
               que
               deux
               Fleuves
               arrouse
               :
            
             
               Ton
               sang
               viendra
               aupres
               de
               la
               cracher
               ,
               
            
             
               Toy
               &
               les
               tiens
               quand
               fleurira
               la
               Rose
               .
            
          
           
             
               Regne
               Gaulois
               tu
               seras
               bien
               changé
            
             
               En
               lieu
               estrange
               est
               translaté
               l'
               Empire
               ,
               
            
             
               En
               autres
               moeurs
               &
               Lois
               seras
               rangé
               ,
            
             
               Roan
               &
               Chartres
               te
               feront
               bien
               du
               pire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quand
               le
               plus
               grand
               emportera
               le
               prix
               ,
               
            
             
               De
               Nuremberg
               d'
               Ausbourg
               ,
               &
               ceux
               de
               Basle
               :
            
             
               Par
               Agrippine
               Chef
               de
               Frankfort
               repris
               ,
            
             
               Traverseront
               par
               Flandres
               jusqu'en
               Gale.
               
            
          
           
             
               Les
               long
               cheveux
               de
               la
               Gaule
               Celtique
               ,
               
            
             
               Accompagnez
               d'
               Estranges
               Nations
               ,
            
             
               Mettront
               captif
               l'
               Agent
               Aquitanique
               ,
            
             
               Pour
               succomber
               a
               leurs
               intentions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fleuve
               qu'esproune
               le
               nouveau
               nay
               Celtique
               ,
            
             
               Sera
               en
               grande
               de
               l'
               Empire
               discorde
               :
               
            
             
               Le
               jeune
               Prince
               par
               gent
               Ecclesiastique
               ,
            
             
               Le
               Sceptre
               osté
               Corona
               de
               Concorde
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Fleuve
               Celtique
               changera
               de
               Rivage
               ,
            
             
               Plus
               ne
               tiendra
               la
               Cite
               d'
               Agripine
               
            
             
               Tout
               transmué
               ormis
               le
               viel
               Language
               ,
            
             
               Saturn
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Cancer
               ,
               en
               rapine
               .
            
          
           
             
               En
               grande
               regret
               sera
               la
               gent
               Gauloise
               ,
            
             
               Coeur
               vain
               ,
               leger
               croira
               temerité
               ,
               
            
             
               Pain
               ,
               Sel
               ,
               ne
               Vin
               ,
               Eau
               ,
               venin
               ne
               Cervoise
               ,
            
             
               Plus
               gran
               captif
               ,
               faim
               ,
               froid
               ,
               necessité
               .
            
          
           
             
               Des
               gens
               d'
               Eglise
               sang
               sera
               espanché
               ,
            
             
               Comme
               de
               l'
               eau
               en
               si
               grande
               abondance
               ,
               
            
             
               Et
               d'
               un
               long-temps
               ne
               sera
               restranché
               ,
            
             
               Veve
               au
               Clerc
               ,
               ruyne
               &
               doleance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Le
               Roy
               voudra
               dan
               cité
               nefve
               entrer
               ,
            
             
               Par
               ennemis
               expugner
               l'
               on
               viendra
               :
               
            
             
               Captif
               libere
               faulx
               dire
               &
               perpetrer
               ,
            
             
               Roy
               de
               hors
               estre
               ,
               loin
               d'
               ennemis
               tiendra
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pour
               ne
               vouloir
               consentir
               au
               devorce
               ,
            
             
               Qui
               puis
               apres
               sera
               cogneu
               indigne
               :
               
            
             
               Le
               Roy
               des
               Isles
               sera
               chassé
               par
               force
               ,
            
             
               Mis
               a
               son
               lieu
               qui
               de
               Roy
               n'
               aura
               signe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tant
               attendu
               ne
               reviendra
               jamais
               ,
            
             
               Dedans
               l'
               Europe
               ,
               en
               Asie
               apparoistra
               :
               
            
             
               Un
               de
               la
               ligue
               yssu
               du
               grand
               Hermes
               ,
            
             
               Et
               sur
               tous
               Roys
               des
               Orients
               croistra
               .
            
          
           
             
               Comme
               un
               Cryphon
               viendra
               le
               Roy
               d'
               Europe
               ,
            
             
               Accompagne
               de
               ceux
               d'
               Aquilon
               :
               
            
             
               De
               rouges
               &
               blancs
               conduira
               grand
               troppe
               ,
            
             
               Et
               iront
               contre
               le
               Roy
               de
               Babylon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Nostredamus
             .
          
           
             
               BRusles
               and
               Gand
               '
               gainst
               Antwerp
               Forces
               bring
               ;
               
            
             
               And
               
                 London's
                 Senate
              
               put
               to
               Death
               their
               King.
            
             
               The
               Salt
               and
               Wine
               not
               able
               to
               prevent
               
            
             
               That
               Warlike
               Kingdom
               's
               universal
               Rent
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Blood
               o'
               th'
               Just
               burnt
               London
               rues
               full
               sore
               ,
               
            
             
               When
               to
               thrice
               Twenty
               ,
               you
               shall
               add
               Six
               more
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Ancient
               Dame
               shall
               fall
               from
               her
               high
               Place
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               the
               like
               Mischief
               others
               shall
               deface
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               From
               the
               Sea-Town
               the
               Plague
               shall
               not
               retire
               ,
               
            
             
               Until
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               that
               Blood
               by
               Fire
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Just
               condemn'd
               on
               Accusations
               feign'd
               ,
            
             
               And
               the
               Great
               Dame
               by
               impious
               Men
               profan'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Worthy
               Banish't
               from
               the
               English
               Realm
               ,
               
            
             
               Anger
               shall
               burn
               in
               those
               that
               sit
               at
               Helm
               .
            
             
               Th'
               Adherents
               shall
               become
               so
               tame
               ,
               so
               griev'd
               ,
            
             
               The
               Bastard
               shall
               at
               least
               be
               half
               Receiv'd
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               When
               the
               two
               Scorpionists
               conjoin'd
               shall
               be
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Great
                 Turk
              
               murder'd
               in
               his
               Hall
               you
               'll
               see
               .
            
             
               A
               King
               new-join'd
               the
               Churches
               Plague
               shall
               prove
               ;
               
            
             
               And
               Europe
               low
               ,
               t'
               a
               Northern
               Corner
               move
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Eldest
               Sister
               born
               to
               th'
               British
               Throne
               ,
               
            
             
               Full
               Fifteen
               Years
               before
               a
               Brother
               known
               :
               
            
             
               Possest
               of
               the
               large
               Promises
               of
               Fate
               ,
            
             
               Takes
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               Ballance-State
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               English
               Prince
               Heav'n
               did
               with
               Heart
               endue
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               come
               his
               prosp'rous
               Fortune
               to
               pursue
               :
               
            
             
               Who
               had
               his
               Mother's
               Love
               ,
               altho
               his
               Hate
               ,
            
             
               I'
               th'
               second
               Combate
               from
               him
               takes
               his
               Fate
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Efforts
               from
               the
               North
               shall
               mighty
               be
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Port
               open
               as
               they
               pass
               the
               Sea
               :
            
             
             
               The
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               Isle
               again
               prevails
               ;
               
            
             
               And
               London
               trembles
               at
               discover'd
               Sails
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               West
               shall
               the
               Britannick
               Islands
               free
               :
               
            
             
               The
               Recogniz'd
               from
               Low
               takes
               High
               Degree
               .
            
             
               Scotch
               discontented
               Pyrats
               shall
               Rebell
               ,
               
            
             
               In
               a
               hot
               Night
               ,
               when
               Rains
               the
               Waters
               swell
               .
            
          
           
             
               See
               a
               strange
               Stratagem
               !
               The
               Rebel's
               Death
               
            
             
               By
               Contraries
               gives
               to
               their
               Cause
               new
               Breath
               :
               
            
             
               By
               barb'rous
               Voyage
               back
               agen
               it
               spreads
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Protestants
               at
               th'
               Entry
               raise
               their
               Heads
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hot
               Wind
               ,
               cold
               Counsels
               ,
               Weeping
               ,
               Panick-Fear
               ,
               
            
             
               Assault
               by
               Night
               in
               Bed
               ,
               no
               Army
               near
               ;
               
            
             
               Oppression
               great
               Calamity
               do's
               raise
               :
            
             
               Fears
               and
               Alarms
               transform
               the
               Bridal-days
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Chief
               of
               London
               by
               Americ
               Reign
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               of
               a
               nipping
               Scottish
               Frost
               complain
               .
               
            
             
               King
               ,
               Reb.
               so
               false
               an
               Antichrist
               shall
               have
               ,
            
             
               As
               shall
               occasion
               Victims
               for
               the
               Grave
               .
            
          
           
             
               Within
               the
               Isles
               shall
               mighty
               Tumults
               come
               ,
               
            
             
               All
               Musick
               yielding
               to
               the
               Martial
               Drum.
            
             
               Th'
               Assailants
               shall
               such
               a
               brisk
               On-set
               make
               ,
            
             
               That
               all
               to
               the
               Great
               League
               themselves
               betake
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               City
               made
               a
               Slave
               ,
               of
               one
               so
               Free
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               the
               Assylum
               of
               the
               Banish't
               be
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               would
               gladly
               change
               his
               froward
               Mind
               ,
               
            
             
               When
               he
               100
               shall
               1000
               find
               .
            
          
           
             
               Norway
               and
               Dacia
               ,
               with
               the
               British
               Shore
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               the
               United
               Brothers
               vex
               full
               sore
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Roman
               Chief
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               French
               Blood
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               have
               his
               Forces
               driven
               to
               the
               Wood.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Royal
               Church-man
               bowing's
               Head
               too
               low
               ,
               
            
             
               A
               Bloody
               Torrent
               from
               his
               Mouth
               shall
               flow
               .
               
            
             
               The
               English
               Realm
               by
               '
               nother
               Realm
               respires
               ;
               
            
             
               From
               Death
               in
               Slavery
               ,
               that
               ,
               Life
               ,
               inspires
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Thirty
               on
               London-bridge
               seek
               the
               King's
               Death
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               Guards
               shall
               make
               him
               pine
               away
               his
               Breath
               .
               
            
             
               This
               Scene
               of
               Things
               remov'd
               ,
               a
               brown-hair'd
               King
            
             
               Shall
               there
               be
               chose
               ,
               who
               did
               from
               Frtezland
               spring
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Brown-hair'd
               coming
               with
               Hawk-nose
               to
               Fight
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               put
               his
               baffl'd
               Enemy
               to
               flight
               ;
            
             
               The
               Exiles
               to
               the
               Land
               he
               shall
               restore
               ,
            
             
               Placing
               the
               Stoutest
               of
               them
               next
               the
               Shore
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               who
               the
               Principality
               shall
               hold
               ,
               
            
             
               By
               Cruelty
               indecent
               to
               be
               told
               ,
            
             
               At
               last
               shall
               see
               a
               mighty
               Army
               rang'd
               ,
            
             
               And
               his
               Condition
               into
               dang'rous
               chang'd
               .
            
             
               'T
               were
               better
               fairly
               to
               agree
               the
               Thing
               ,
               
            
             
               Lest
               him
               to
               's
               Fate
               the
               Juyce
               of
               Orange
               bring
               .
            
          
           
             
               One
               dubious
               ,
               not
               from
               far
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               Reign
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               greater
               Party
               shall
               his
               Side
               sustain
               :
               
            
             
               This
               by
               the
               Great
               One
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               withstood
               ,
               
            
             
               He
               can't
               maintain
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
             
               A
               Kingdom
               betwixt
               Brothers
               in
               Contest
               ;
               
            
             
               With
               whom
               the
               British
               Arms
               and
               Name
               should
               rest
               :
            
             
               The
               English
               Title
               shall
               be
               late
               advis'd
               ,
            
             
               Into
               French
               Air
               see
               one
               by
               Night
               surpriz'd
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Successor
               aveng'd
               of
               's
               Brother'n
               Law
               ,
               
            
             
               Whom
               that
               Pretence
               to
               take
               the
               Crown
               did
               draw
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Obstacle
               being
               slain
               ,
               his
               Blood
               shall
               slight
               ;
            
             
               Britain
               shall
               long
               with
               treach'rous
               France
               unite
               .
            
          
           
             
               Th'
               Unhappy
               driv'n
               away
               ,
               for
               Grief
               shall
               die
               ;
               
            
             
               A
               Woman
               celebrates
               the
               Victory
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Ancient
               Law
               and
               Edict
               Freedom
               have
               ,
            
             
               The
               Wall
               and
               the
               Sev'nth
               Prince
               shall
               find
               a
               Grave
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               City
               the
               great
               Mastiff
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               at
               the
               wonderful
               Alliance
               grieve
               ;
               
               
            
             
               Tho'
               he
               has
               made
               the
               tim'rous
               Hart
               to
               fly
               ,
            
             
               The
               Wolf
               and
               Bear
               shall
               yet
               his
               Pow'r
               defie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               as
               compris'd
               in
               England
               known
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               with
               an
               Inundation
               be
               o're-flown
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               New
               Ausonian
               League
               shall
               offer
               War
               ,
            
             
               To
               all
               that
               to
               unite
               against
               it
               dare
               .
            
          
           
             
               While
               thro'
               the
               Camp
               the
               mighty
               Losses
               ring
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               News
               shall
               Terror
               to
               the
               Soldiers
               bring
               :
            
             
               Into
               Revolt
               whole
               Troops
               and
               Squadrons
               run
               ;
            
             
               The
               Great
               One
               leaves
               them
               ,
               seeing
               he
               's
               undone
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               shall
               find
               the
               Want
               approaching
               near
               
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Forces
               which
               he
               did
               cashiere
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Faith
               shall
               fail
               which
               long
               had
               promis't
               been
               ;
            
             
               Forsaken
               and
               distrest
               he
               shall
               be
               seen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Just
               upon
               Fighting
               shall
               Defection
               be
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               Adverse
               Chief
               obtains
               the
               Victory
               :
            
             
               The
               Rere-Guard
               stand
               :
               Death
               follows
               them
               that
               run
               :
            
             
               In
               the
               White
               Territory
               this
               is
               done
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               City
               shall
               the
               Naval
               Force
               obey
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               shall
               return
               after
               a
               little
               stay
               .
            
             
               The
               Citizens
               a
               Prize
               at
               Land
               shall
               gain
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               Fleet
               for
               a
               new
               Lading
               comes
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Land
               enslav'd
               shall
               in
               a
               Martial
               Hour
               
            
             
               See
               its
               self
               rais'd
               to
               high
               Degree
               of
               Pow'r
               ;
            
             
               Their
               Prince
               they
               'll
               change
               ,
               and
               a
               Provincial
               mounts
               ,
            
             
               Passing
               the
               Seas
               with
               Forces
               rais'd
               near
               Monts
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Exiles
               by
               Hatred
               and
               intestine
               Ire
               ,
            
             
               Against
               their
               King
               successfully
               conspire
               :
               
            
             
               The
               Foes
               in
               secret
               carry
               on
               the
               Mine
               ,
            
             
               And
               his
               old
               Friends
               help
               forward
               the
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Elder
               Lion
               to
               the
               Young
               shall
               yield
               ,
               
            
             
               By
               single
               Duel
               in
               the
               Martial
               Field
               ;
               
            
             
               He
               in
               a
               Golden
               Cage
               shall
               lose
               his
               Eyes
               :
            
             
               Two
               Navies
               ;
               one
               shall
               cruel
               Death
               surprize
               .
            
          
           
             
               Near
               to
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               upon
               a
               spacious
               Plain
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Lion
               shall
               Caesarian
               Force
               maintain
               ;
            
             
             
               Their
               Pride
               without
               the
               City
               he
               'll
               abate
               ;
            
             
               Himself
               brought
               in
               with
               Crouds
               within
               the
               Gate
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               great
               Neptune
               of
               the
               spacious
               Sea
               ,
               
            
             
               In
               whom
               French
               Blood
               and
               Punique
               Faith
               agree
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               try
               at
               last
               in
               Blood
               the
               Isles
               to
               drown
               ;
            
             
               More
               hurt
               than
               from
               the
               secret
               Ill
               is
               known
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Condemn'd
               shall
               be
               a
               dismal
               Sight
               ,
               
            
             
               When
               in
               the
               same
               Design
               Monarchs
               unite
               .
               
            
             
               One
               shall
               be
               so
               incumbred
               in
               's
               Affairs
               ,
            
             
               They
               shan't
               be
               able
               to
               be
               join'd
               in
               Wars
               .
            
          
           
             
               One
               day
               the
               two
               Grear
               Masters
               shall
               combine
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               find
               themselves
               advanc't
               in
               their
               Design
               :
               
            
             
               The
               New
               Land
               to
               its
               Altitude
               shall
               rise
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Number
               shall
               the
               Bloody-one
               surprise
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Roman
               Pow'r
               shall
               kiss
               the
               lowly
               Ground
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               its
               Great
               Neighbour
               the
               like
               Chance
               confound
               .
               
            
             
               Secret
               Debates
               ,
               and
               Civil
               Discords
               ,
               soon
            
             
               Shall
               stop
               the
               Follies
               of
               the
               poor
               Buffoon
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               a
               German
               Prince
               does
               come
               from
               far
               ,
               
            
             
               Carried
               aloft
               upon
               a
               Golden
               Car
               ,
               
            
             
               With
               Servitude
               and
               Waters
               in
               his
               Way
               :
            
             
               The
               Dame
               shall
               serve
               ,
               and
               none
               her
               Pow'r
               obey
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Millain
                 ,
                 Ferrare
                 ,
                 Turin
              
               ,
               and
               Aquilee
               ,
               
            
             
               Capne
               and
               Brundis
               sorely
               vex't
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             
               By
               th'
               Eagle
               ,
               Lion
               ,
               and
               the
               Celtiques
               join'd
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               a
               Britannick
               Head
               Rome
               then
               shall
               find
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               
                 Celtique
                 Hero
              
               with
               a
               great
               amass
               
            
             
               Of
               banish't
               Worthies
               into
               Rome
               shall
               pass
               ;
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Great
               Pastor
               shall
               to
               Death
               consign
               
            
             
               All
               nigh
               the
               Alps
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Cock
               shall
               join
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               From
               Trojan
               Blood
               shall
               come
               a
               German
               Heart
               ,
               
            
             
               Who
               to
               so
               high
               Degree
               of
               Pow'r
               shall
               start
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Arabian
               Strangers
               he
               shall
               chase
               ,
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               Church
               restore
               its
               pristine
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Year
               that
               
               Saturn's
               out
               of
               Servitude
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Free
               Land
               shall
               be
               cover'd
               with
               a
               Flood
               :
               
            
             
               With
               Trojan
               Blood
               in
               Marr'age
               he
               's
               ally'd
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               shall
               be
               safe
               with
               Spaniards
               on
               his
               Side
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Chief
               of
               the
               rough
               Danish
               Soil
               ,
               
            
             
               With
               those
               of
               Frieze
               ,
               and
               the
               bold
               British
               Isle
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               cause
               100
               000
               Marks
               to
               be
            
             
               Spent
               in
               a
               Voyage
               into
               Italy
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Royal
               Blood
               shall
               Forces
               raise
               to
               gain
               
            
             
               Th'
               expected
               Empire
               of
               the
               Vatican
               :
            
             
               Flemings
               ,
               and
               English
               ,
               with
               the
               Spaniard
               joyn'd
               ,
            
             
               '
               Gainst
               Italy
               and
               France
               shall
               be
               combin'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Long
               uninhabited
               shall
               be
               the
               Place
               
            
             
               Which
               Sein
               and
               Marne
               with
               watry
               Arms
               embrace
               :
               
            
             
               Assaulted
               by
               the
               Tbames
               ,
               and
               Warriors
               bold
               ;
            
             
               Their
               Force
               not
               by
               the
               Guard
               to
               be
               controll'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Burdeaux
                 ,
                 Roan
                 ,
                 Rochel
              
               ,
               joyning
               all
               their
               Force
               ,
               
            
             
               Upon
               the
               spacious
               Ocean
               take
               their
               Course
               :
               
            
             
               The
               English-Britans
               and
               the
               Flemings
               joyn'd
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               chase
               them
               up
               to
               Roan
               as
               Clouds
               with
               Wind.
               
            
          
           
             
               From
               farthest
               Westward
               of
               the
               English
               Soil
               ,
               
            
             
               Where
               is
               the
               Chief
               of
               the
               brave
               British
               Isle
               ,
               
            
             
               A
               Fleet
               into
               the
               Garonne
               comes
               by
               Blay
               ;
            
             
               France
               to
               hide
               Fire
               in
               Barrels
               ,
               shall
               essay
               .
            
          
           
             
               Th'
               English
               shall
               pass
               by
               Rochel
               into
               Blay
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               Great
               Aemathien
               leading
               them
               the
               Way
               :
               
            
             
               Not
               far
               from
               Agen
               he
               the
               French
               shall
               meet
               ,
            
             
               The
               Help
               from
               Narboun
               fails
               them
               by
               deceipt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Th'
               Aemathien
               o're
               the
               Pyrenaeans
               goes
               ,
               
            
             
               Narboun
               in
               War
               dares
               not
               his
               Way
               oppose
               :
            
             
               By
               Sea
               and
               Land
               he
               with
               such
               Pow'r
               shall
               ride
               ,
            
             
               The
               Cap
               shall
               want
               a
               Place
               where
               to
               abide
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Near
               Nancy
               a
               most
               bloody
               Conflict
               see
               ;
               
            
             
               Th'
               Aemathien
               says
               ,
               
                 All
                 shall
                 submit
                 to
                 Me.
              
            
             
             
               The
               British
               Isle
               by
               *
               Salt
               and
               Wine
               in
               doubt
               ;
            
             
               But
               Mets
               shan't
               long
               be
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               quick
               Translation
               of
               the
               Empire
               see
               :
               
            
             
               In
               a
               small
               Place
               the
               lofty
               Seat
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               A
               Place
               inferior
               ,
               of
               but
               mean
               Account
               ,
            
             
               Into
               the
               middle
               shall
               its
               Scepter
               mount
               .
            
          
           
             
               England
               of
               Pow'r
               shall
               be
               the
               glorious
               Seat
               ,
               
            
             
               More
               than
               Three
               hundred
               Years
               continuing
               Great
               :
            
             
               Large
               Forces
               thence
               shall
               pass
               through
               Land
               and
               Seas
               ,
            
             
               To
               the
               disquiet
               of
               the
               Portugees
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Thames
                 ,
                 Garone
                 ,
                 Rochel
              
               ,
               all
               engag'd
               in
               War
               ;
               
            
             
               Oh
               Trojan-Blood
               ,
               your
               Arrows
               fatal
               are
               !
               
            
             
               The
               Scaling-Ladders
               shall
               the
               Fortress
               reach
               ;
               
            
             
               Fire
               on
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               and
               Slaughter
               in
               the
               Breach
               .
            
          
           
             
               Roman
               High-Priest
               !
               Take
               heed
               how
               you
               come
               nigh
               
            
             
               The
               City
               which
               two
               Rivers
               do
               supply
               :
               
            
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               you
               and
               yours
               shall
               freely
               flow
            
             
               There
               ,
               in
               the
               Season
               when
               the
               Roses
               blow
               .
            
          
           
             
               Great
               Changes
               France
               betide
               in
               luckless
               Hour
               ,
               
            
             
               In
               a
               strange
               Place
               shall
               be
               the
               Seat
               of
               Pow'r
               :
            
             
               Quite
               diff'rent
               Laws
               and
               Manners
               it
               must
               take
               ;
            
             
               Part
               of
               its
               Mis'ry
               Roan
               and
               Chartres
               make
               .
            
          
           
             
               When
               the
               Great
               Monarch
               bears
               away
               the
               Prize
               
            
             
               From
               those
               of
               Ausburgh
               ,
               and
               their
               firm
               Allies
               ,
            
             
               Cologne
               the
               Chief
               of
               Frankfort
               shall
               retake
               :
            
             
               Their
               Way
               thro'
               Flanders
               into
               France
               they
               'll
               make
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tall
               Horse-men
               from
               the
               *
               
                 Celtique
                 Gall
              
               shall
               ride
               ,
               
            
             
               With
               Men
               of
               divers
               Nations
               on
               their
               side
               :
            
             
               Th'
               Agent
               for
               †
               Aquitain
               they
               will
               confine
               ,
               
            
             
               To
               make
               him
               pliable
               to
               their
               Design
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               River
               which
               does
               the
               young
               Celtique
               prove
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               in
               the
               Empire
               mighty
               Discord
               move
               .
               
            
             
               For
               the
               young
               Prince
               the
               Clergy
               shall
               declare
               ;
            
             
               He
               takes
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               shall
               wear
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Celtique
               River
               shall
               new
               Channel
               take
               ,
               
            
             
               Cologne
               its
               Out-bound
               shall
               no
               longer
               make
               :
               
            
             
               Except
               the
               Ancient
               Language
               ,
               all
               is
               new
               ;
            
             
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Cancer
                 ,
              
               Spoils
               pursue
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Great
               Disappointments
               shall
               the
               Frenchmen
               find
               ;
            
             
               Their
               vain
               light
               Hearts
               puff't
               up
               with
               empty
               Wind
               :
               
            
             
               Salt
               ,
               Wine
               ,
               and
               Bread
               ,
               Water
               and
               Beer
               shall
               fail
               ;
            
             
               The
               Great
               one
               cold
               ,
               and
               famish't
               in
               a
               Gaol
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               Churchmen
               shall
               be
               largely
               shed
               ,
               
            
             
               And
               like
               a
               mighty
               River
               it
               shall
               spread
               :
            
             
               Long
               shall
               it
               be
               before
               the
               Slaughter
               ends
               :
            
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Clerk
               ;
               Ruine
               and
               Grief
               attends
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               'd
               have
               the
               King
               by
               Force
               his
               Game
               retreive
               ,
               
            
             
               His
               Nephew
               since
               the
               Citizens
               receive
               :
               
            
             
               The
               Pris'ner
               now
               to
               talk
               and
               act
               is
               free
               ;
            
             
               The
               King
               without
               keeps
               far
               from
               th'
               Enemy
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               o'
               th'
               Isles
               shall
               be
               driv'n
               out
               by
               force
               ,
               
            
             
               For
               not
               consenting
               unto
               a
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               From
               what
               's
               soon
               own'd
               unfitting
               to
               have
               been
               :
            
             
               One
               without
               Mark
               of
               King
               in
               's
               Place
               is
               seen
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               Expectation
               never
               shall
               be
               known
               
            
             
               In
               Europe
               rais'd
               :
               Asia
               the
               Sight
               shall
               own
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               of
               the
               Great
               
               Hermes's
               Line
               ,
               
            
             
               In
               Glory
               shall
               the
               Eastern
               Kings
               out-shine
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
               Europe
               with
               the
               Northern
               Flow'r
               ,
               
            
             
               Shall
               like
               a
               Gryphon
               come
               in
               mighty
               Pow'r
               ;
            
             
               In
               Red
               and
               White
               a
               num'rous
               Force
               shall
               lead
               ,
            
             
               All
               join'd
               against
               the
               Babylonish
               Head.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             Grebner
             .
          
           
             PEr
             idem
             tempus
             Rex
             quidam
             Borealis
             (
             nomine
             CAROLUS
             )
             MARIAM
             ex
             Papistica
             Religione
             sibi
             assumptam
             in
             Matrimonium
             conjunxerit
             ex
             quo
             evadet
             Regum
             infelicissimus
             .
             Unde
             populus
             ejus
             ,
             ipso
             abdicato
             ,
             Comitem
             quendam
             perantiquae
             Familiae
             regno
             praeponet
             ,
             
             qui
             tres
             annos
             ,
             aut
             eo
             circiter
             durabit
             &
             hoc
             quoque
             remoto
             ,
             Equitem
             quendam
             bellicosum
             in
             ejus
             locum
             assumet
             qui
             paulo
             ampliùs
             regnabit
             .
          
           
             Posthunc
             eliget
             nullum
             .
             Interea
             unus
             è
             stirpe
             Caroli
             in
             littore
             regni
             patris
             sui
             cum
             Gallicis
             ,
             Suevicis
             ,
             Danicis
             ,
             Hollandicis
             ,
             Burgundicis
             ,
             &
             Germanicis
             ,
             auxiliis
             stabit
             ,
             omnes
             inimicos
             suos
             cruentissimo
             bello
             superabit
             ,
             &
             postea
             Regnum
             suum
             felicissimè
             administrabit
             ,
             eritque
             Carolo
             magno
             major
             .
          
           
             Sum
             Anglicus
             truculentus
             Leo
             ,
             modo
             rugens
             ,
             fremens
             ,
             &
             immane
             saeviens
             ,
             animosus
             ,
             faelix
             ,
             &
             Victoriosus
             contra
             omnes
             hostes
             ;
             Patriae
             meae
             fideliter
             auxilio
             venio
             &
             praesidio
             ,
             ac
             clementi
             meae
             Reginae
             asporto
             pretiosum
             cimelion
             Margaritam
             dictam
             ,
             Belgicas
             ,
             &
             Hispanicas
             dictiones
             ,
             unde
             Regina
             mea
             tempore
             vitae
             suae
             certo
             magnificè
             &
             gloriosè
             Trumphat
             .
          
           
             Terra
             Jubila
             ,
             Jubila
             ,
             canta
             ,
             &
             exulta
             quod
             vidisti
             exoptatum
             diem
             Ruinae
             &
             excidii
             Antichristi
             ,
             quod
             ductu
             &
             auspicio
             faelici
             Anglorum
             ,
             Gallorum
             ,
             Danorum
             ,
             Germanicorum
             ,
             Scotorum
             ,
             Suecorum
             ,
             praesidio
             dextrae
             numinis
             altipotentis
             fiet
             .
          
           
             Europae
             labes
             &
             imbecilitas
             singulorum
             ejusdem
             Regnorum
             ,
             sedem
             mirabiliter
             struet
             Quintae
             Monarchiae
             ,
             quae
             sub
             tempus
             exitii
             Romani
             Imperii
             ad
             terrorem
             totius
             Mundi
             ex
             ruinis
             Germaniae
             refulgebit
             .
          
           
           
             Haec
             triennii
             spatio
             caetera
             Europae
             regna
             aut
             vi
             praedomitabit
             aut
             belli
             metu
             ad
             Societatem
             propellet
             ,
             quo
             universalem
             Ligam
             &
             unionem
             omnium
             Protestantium
             efficiet
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             vexillum
             de
             fratribus
             quoque
             Uraniae
             Principis
             ,
             &
             eorum
             posteris
             Illustrissimis
             intelligendum
             Leones
             nostri
             audaces
             in
             primâ
             acie
             fremunt
             unde
             nobis
             potentia
             crescit
             ,
             &
             Gloria
             &
             Fama
             augescit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Grebner
             .
          
           
             
               TO
               CHARLES
               a
               Northern
               King
               much
               Woe
               
               't
               will
               breed
               ,
            
             
               To
               marry
               MARY
               of
               the
               Romish
               Creed
               .
            
             
               The
               People
               casting
               off
               his
               luckless
               Sway
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               of
               an
               Ancient
               House
               an
               Earl
               obey
               .
            
             
               Three
               Years
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               he
               them
               shall
               Head
               :
            
             
               Then
               shall
               a
               Warlike
               Knight
               come
               in
               his
               stead
               ;
            
             
               He
               something
               longer
               shall
               maintain
               his
               Post
               ;
            
             
               After
               him
               ,
               Nol
               is
               chose
               to
               rule
               the
               Rost
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Charles
               his
               Lineage
               there
               shall
               One
               arise
               ,
            
             
               Who
               with
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 Swedes
                 ,
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
              
               Supplies
               ,
            
             
               Upon
               the
               Shore
               of
               's
               Father's
               Realm
               shall
               Land
               ,
            
             
               And
               Conquer
               all
               who
               dare
               his
               Arms
               withstand
               .
            
             
               With
               great
               Prosperity
               he
               long
               shall
               Reign
               ,
            
             
               In
               Glory
               ev'n
               surpassing
               Charlemain
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               English
               Roaring
               Lion
               am
               I
               found
               ,
            
             
               My
               Rage
               and
               Courage
               with
               Successes
               Crown'd
               :
            
             
               For
               Aid
               and
               Safeguard
               to
               my
               Country
               come
               :
            
             
               I
               to
               my
               Queen
               bring
               a
               rich
               Treasure
               home
               :
            
             
               Holland
               and
               Spain
               well
               call'd
               a
               Precious
               Stone
               ,
            
             
               Whence
               shall
               my
               Queen
               enjoy
               a
               happy
               Throne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rejoice
               ,
               O
               Earth
               !
               Proclaim
               a
               Jubilee
               ;
            
             
               For
               you
               the
               Fall
               of
               Antichrist
               shall
               see
               :
            
             
               With
               happy
               Conduct
               ,
               in
               auspicious
               Hour
               ,
            
             
               The
               
                 English
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Scotch
                 ,
                 Swedish
                 ,
                 Danish
              
               Flow'r
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               cast
               her
               down
               by
               the
               Almighty's
               Pow'r
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Europaean
               Kingdoms
               in
               decay
               ,
            
             
               The
               Scene
               of
               a
               Fifth-Monarchy
               shall
               lay
               :
            
             
               Which
               while
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               does
               decline
               ,
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               German-Ruins
               bright
               shall
               shine
               ,
            
             
               And
               with
               its
               Lustre
               terrifie
               the
               World
               ,
            
             
               E're
               thrice
               the
               Sun
               has
               thro'
               its
               Houses
               whirl'd
               .
            
             
             
               This
               
               Europe's
               Kingdoms
               shall
               by
               Force
               subdue
               ,
            
             
               Or
               drive
               to
               Friendship
               ,
               while
               they
               War
               eschue
               ;
            
             
               Whence
               shall
               an
               Universal
               League
               be
               made
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               mutual
               Aid
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               th'
               Orange
               Family
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
            
             
               Our
               Belgick
               Lions
               shall
               the
               Armies
               Head
               ,
            
             
               And
               with
               undaunted
               Courage
               Terror
               spread
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Glory
               ,
               Pow'r
               ,
               and
               an
               unrival'd
               Fame
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               to
               all
               Ages
               celebrate
               the
               Name
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             David
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             THere
             shall
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             most
             Illustrious
             Lilies
             ,
             having
             a
             long
             Forehead
             ,
             higb
             Eye-brows
             ,
             great
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             an
             Eagle's
             Nose
             :
             He
             shall
             gather
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             Tyrants
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             slay
             all
             that
             fly
             and
             hide
             themselves
             in
             Mountains
             and
             Caves
             from
             his
             Face
             :
             For
             Righteousness
             shall
             be
             joined
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Bridegoom
             to
             the
             Bride
             :
             With
             them
             he
             shall
             wage
             War
             even
             unto
             the
             fortieth
             Year
             ,
             bringing
             into
             Subjection
             the
             
               Islanders
               ,
               Spaniards
            
             ,
             and
             
               Italians
               .
               Rome
            
             and
             Florence
             he
             shall
             destroy
             and
             burn
             with
             Fire
             ,
             so
             as
             Salt
             may
             be
             sowed
             on
             that
             Land.
             The
             greatest
             Clergy-man
             ,
             who
             hath
             invaded
             
             Peter's
             Seat
             ,
             he
             shall
             put
             to
             Death
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Year
             obtain
             a
             double
             Crown
             .
             At
             last
             going
             over
             the
             Sea
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             he
             shall
             enter
             Greece
             ,
             and
             be
             named
             
               The
               King
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             :
             The
             Turks
             and
             Barbarians
             he
             shall
             subdue
             ,
             making
             an
             Edict
             ,
             That
             every
             one
             shall
             die
             the
             Death
             ,
             that
             worshippeth
             not
             the
             Crucified
             One
             :
             And
             none
             shall
             be
             found
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             because
             an
             Holy
             Arm
             from
             the
             Lord
             shall
             always
             be
             with
             him
             :
             And
             he
             shall
             possess
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             These
             things
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Rest
               of
               Holy
               Christians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             David
             Pareus
             ,
             
               Among
               PROPHECIES
               Printed
            
             ANNO
             1682.
             
          
           
             
               ONe
               of
               long
               Forehead
               ,
               and
               of
               Eye-brows
               high
               ,
            
             
               An
               Eagles
               rising
               Nose
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               Eye
               ,
            
             
               From
               the
               Illustrious
               Lillies
               shall
               arise
               ,
            
             
               And
               his
               Realms
               Tyrants
               with
               his
               Arms
               surprise
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               Mounts
               and
               Caves
               they
               from
               his
               Face
               shall
               fly
               ,
            
             
               And
               many
               miserable
               Wretches
               die
               :
            
             
               For
               Righteousness
               he
               as
               a
               Bride
               shall
               take
               ,
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               Forti'th
               Year
               fam'd
               Wars
               shall
               make
               .
            
          
           
             
               Those
               of
               the
               Islands
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               and
               Italy
               ,
            
             
               Subject
               unto
               his
               Pow'r
               the
               World
               shall
               see
               :
            
             
               Florence
               and
               Rome
               with
               raging
               Fire
               he
               'll
               waste
               ,
            
             
               And
               Salt
               into
               the
               gaping
               Furrows
               cast
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prelate
               that
               does
               
               Peter's
               Seat
               invade
               ,
            
             
               To
               taste
               unwelcom
               Death
               by
               him
               is
               made
               :
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               Year
               a
               double
               Crown
               he
               'll
               gain
               ,
               
            
             
               With
               a
               great
               Army
               passing
               o're
               the
               Main
               .
            
          
           
             
               Greece
               he
               shall
               enter
               ;
               stil'd
               the
               Grecian
               King
               ;
            
             
               Turks
               and
               Barbarians
               to
               Subjection
               bring
               ;
            
             
               By
               a
               firm
               Edict
               fixing
               Death
               on
               all
               ,
            
             
               That
               don't
               before
               the
               suff'ring
               Saviour
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
               None
               shall
               be
               found
               that
               can
               his
               Force
               abide
               ,
            
             
               Because
               God's
               Sacred
               Arm
               strengthens
               his
               Side
               .
            
             
               The
               Empire
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               him
               possest
               ,
            
             
               He
               shall
               be
               call'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Christian's
                 Rest
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             Ant.
             Torquatus
             .
          
           
             GAlli
             cum
             Hispanis
             pluries
             ,
             longoque
             tempore
             pugnabunt
             .
             Post
             Turcae
             cum
             Hispanis
             ,
             quibus
             omnibus
             tandem
             Hispani
             superiores
             erunt
             .
             Omnia
             extrema
             visura
             passuraque
             est
             misella
             Italia
             ,
             sed
             praecipuè
             Longobardi
             :
             Bellicus
             furor
             omnia
             maligna
             in
             Italiam
             effundet
             ,
             plus
             Italiae
             quàm
             caeteris
             provinciis
             astra
             minantur
             .
             Apparebit
             namque
             
               fortissimus
               Princeps
               à
               Septentrione
            
             qui
             populos
             debellabit
             &
             urbes
             ,
             &
             dominia
             ,
             ac
             potentatus
             horribili
             cum
             terrore
             ,
             saevissimisque
             &
             invictissimis
             bellis
             expugnabit
             ,
             universos
             sibi
             subjiciet
             vi
             .
             Aquarum
             diluvia
             nedum
             in
             Italiâ
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             &
             in
             aliis
             provinciis
             &
             locis
             exundabunt
             ,
             ac
             humiliora
             operient
             loca
             ,
             &
             Civitates
             &
             Castra
             submergentur
             .
             Futurumque
             est
             mare
             Piratis
             &
             classibus
             plenum
             ,
             quo
             magno
             cum
             terrore
             civitates
             maritimas
             oppriment
             &
             spoliabunt
             .
             Unde
             fleant
             expectantes
             ,
             fleantque
             maximè
             Romani
             Imperii
             hostes
             .
          
           
             Quot
             dominia
             mutabuntur
             ,
             quotque
             illustres
             familiae
             antiquae
             dominia
             amittent
             ,
             haud
             facile
             hoc
             narrari
             posset
             ,
             &
             per
             maximè
             in
             Italia
             continget
             .
             Quot
             respublicae
             per
             vim
             &
             cum
             dolore
             ,
             suos
             status
             &
             libertates
             amittent
             ,
             &
             aliis
             dominis
             atque
             externis
             subjicientur
             ?
             Florentia
             ,
             Luca
             ,
             Janua
             ,
             Venetiae
             ,
             &
             aliae
             quoque
             respublicae
             praedicto
             fato
             erunt
             subjectae
             nec
             evadere
             poterunt
             ,
             &
             quo
             tardiùs
             id
             fiet
             eo
             durius
             infelicius-que
             eveniet
             eis
             ,
             &
             eo
             fato
             prementur
             .
             Nam
             tam
             ardua
             diraque
             ;
             necnon
             saevissima
             bella
             inter
             Gallos
             atque
             Germanos
             &
             Hispanos
             ,
             ac
             inter
             eorum
             Reges
             oritura
             sunt
             ,
             inter
             quos
             Angli
             Italique
             miscebuntur
             &
             etiam
             Turcae
             ad
             ea
             a
             Christianis
             in
             auxilium
             vocabuntur
             .
             Itaque
             tunc
             videbitur
             quod
             totus
             status
             orbis
             sit
             ruiturus
             ,
             &
             omnes
             prae
             confusione
             rerum
             timebunt
             ultimam
             ruinam
             .
             Multi
             contra
             Romanum
             Imperatorem
             &
             suos
             ferociter
             ferentur
             &
             ibunt
             .
             Sed
             Romanus
             Imperator
             tantâ
             vi
             repente
             contra
             hostes
             suos
             praeter
             omnem
             spem
             &
             opinionem
             insurget
             ,
             quòd
             contra
             omne
             Judicium
             opprimet
             eos
             superabit
             ac
             vincet
             ,
             &
             Gallorum
             Regem
             aut
             interficiet
             aut
             secundò
             capiet
             ,
             Tandem
             tamen
             gladio
             concidet
             ,
             aut
             amisso
             regno
             ,
             filiis
             calamitatibus
             oppressis
             ,
             ducibusque
             suis
             interfectis
             vitam
             
             finiet
             ,
             &
             tunc
             ultra
             Gallorum
             laus
             sub
             Aquilâ
             volabit
             ,
             Tunc
             Galli
             infelices
             erunt
             .
          
           
             Anglus
             quoque
             Rex
             Gallicis
             ruinis
             non
             longè
             dissimilia
             pertimescat
             infortunia
             .
             Poterit
             ipsé
             cum
             suis
             adversam
             experiri
             fortunam
             &
             ingenti
             strage
             prosterni
             ,
             quia
             tutum
             non
             est
             sed
             fatuum
             contra
             fata
             niti
             ;
             Sapiens
             tamen
             dominabitur
             astris
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ant.
             Torquatus
             .
             
          
           
             
               OFten
               and
               long
               Spaniards
               and
               French
               shall
               fight
               ;
               
            
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Turks
               yield
               to
               the
               Spanish
               Might
               .
               
            
             
               Poor
               Italy
               ,
               but
               Lombardy
               in
               chief
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               see
               and
               suffer
               various
               Grounds
               of
               Grief
               .
            
             
               All
               Ills
               shall
               Italy
               invade
               by
               Wars
               ,
            
             
               Italy
               chiefly
               threatned
               by
               the
               Stars
               :
            
             
               For
               from
               the
               North
               a
               Prince
               of
               Valour
               great
            
             
               Shall
               people
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Potentates
               defeat
               ;
            
             
               Fierce
               ,
               and
               invincible
               against
               his
               Foes
               ,
            
             
               Subduing
               all
               who
               his
               Success
               oppose
               .
            
             
               In
               Italy
               ,
               and
               other
               Countries
               too
               ,
            
             
               The
               Waters
               Towns
               and
               Castles
               shall
               o'reflow
               :
            
             
               Pyrats
               and
               Navies
               shall
               the
               Sea
               infest
               ,
            
             
               And
               Sea
               port
               Towns
               be
               spoil'd
               ,
               and
               sore
               opprest
               .
            
             
               A
               dismal
               Prospect
               this
               to
               many
               shows
               ,
            
             
               But
               most
               unto
               the
               Roman
               Empire's
               Foes
               .
            
          
           
             
               'T
               were
               tedious
               to
               recount
               how
               many
               Realms
            
             
               And
               Ancient
               Families
               Ruine
               o'rewhelms
               ;
            
             
               How
               many
               Commonwealths
               by
               Force
               and
               Fraud
               ,
            
             
               Out
               of
               their
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               are
               aw'd
               ,
            
             
               Letting
               in
               cruel
               Masters
               from
               abroad
               .
            
             
               Florence
               and
               Venice
               ,
               many
               other
               States
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               subject
               be
               ,
               nor
               can
               evade
               their
               Fates
               :
            
             
               The
               longer
               't
               is
               before
               they
               meet
               their
               Doom
               ,
            
             
               The
               fiercer
               will
               the
               mighty
               Ruine
               come
               .
            
             
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 Spaniards
              
               ,
               with
               their
               several
               Kings
               ,
            
             
               Engag'd
               in
               War
               ,
               perpetrate
               bloody
               things
               :
            
             
               Italians
               and
               the
               English
               have
               their
               Share
               ,
            
             
               And
               by
               the
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Turks
              
               invited
               are
               .
            
             
               Many
               against
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               rise
               ,
            
             
               Fiercely
               assailing
               it
               and
               its
               Allies
               .
            
             
               The
               Emp'ror
               shall
               arise
               to
               sudden
               Powr
               ,
            
             
               And
               conquer
               all
               his
               Foes
               in
               lucky
               Hour
               ,
            
             
               Leaving
               Belief
               and
               trembling
               Hope
               behind
               ,
            
             
               And
               the
               French
               King
               from
               him
               his
               Fate
               shall
               find
               ,
            
             
             
               B'ing
               slain
               ,
               or
               twice
               a
               Pris'ner
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               ,
            
             
               He
               surely
               by
               the
               Sword
               his
               Death
               shall
               taste
               ,
            
             
               His
               Kingdom
               lost
               ,
               Progeny
               prest
               with
               Woe
               ,
            
             
               And
               all
               his
               Captains
               meet
               an
               Overthrow
               .
            
             
               Then
               Fortune
               ,
               adverse
               to
               the
               Frenchmen
               ,
               brings
            
             
               Their
               Praise
               to
               crowch
               under
               the
               Eagles
               Wings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
               England
               then
               may
               justly
               fear
               ,
            
             
               The
               like
               Calamities
               with
               France
               to
               bear
               :
            
             
               He
               and
               his
               Party
               luckless
               Chance
               may
               try
               ,
            
             
               And
               with
               a
               mighty
               Slaughter
               prostrate
               lie
               :
            
             
               For
               ,
               
                 Madness
                 't
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Fates
                 to
                 rise
              
               ;
            
             
               And
               yet
               ,
               
                 The
                 Stars
                 are
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 Wise
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           
             THere
             are
             lately
             Printed
             for
          
           Timothy
           Goodwin
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Maidenhead
           
             against
             St.
          
           Dunstan
           
             's
             Church
             in
          
           Fleet-street
           ,
           
             these
             Three
             Books
             following
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           An
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           Penal
           Statutes
           .
           
             Together
             with
             some
          
           Animadversions
           
             upon
             a
             Book
             writ
             by
             Sir
          
           Edward
           Herbert
           ,
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             of
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Common-Pleas
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           A
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Authorities
           in
           Law
           ,
           upon
           which
           Judgment
           was
           given
           in
           Sir
           Edward
           Hales's
           Case
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Power
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           Priviledge
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           
             And
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           
             Asserted
             :
             Occasioned
             by
             an
             Information
             in
             the
          
           King's-Bench
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Attorney-General
             ,
             against
             the
             Speaker
             of
             the
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           
             As
             also
             a
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             occasioned
             by
             the
             late
             Commission
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           Late
           Lord
           
           RVSSEL's
           Innocency
           ,
           
             By
             way
             of
             Answer
             or
             Confutation
             of
             a
             Libellous
             Pamphlet
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
          
           An
           Antidote
           against
           Poyson
           ;
           
             With
             Two
             Letters
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             upon
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
          
           Lordship's
           Tryal
           .
        
         
           
             Together
             with
             an
             Argument
             in
             the
             Great
             Case
             concerning
             Elections
             of
             Members
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             between
             Sir
          
           Samuel
           Barnardiston
           Plaintiff
           ,
           
             and
             Sir
          
           William
           Soames
           
             Sheriff
             of
          
           Suffolk
           ,
           
             Defendant
             ,
             In
             the
             Court
             of
          
           King's-Bench
           ,
           
             in
             an
             Action
             upon
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Error
             sued
             in
             the
             Exchequer-Chamber
             .
          
        
         
           
             All
             Three
             Writ
             by
             Sir
          
           Robert
           Atkyns
           ,
           
             Knight
             of
             the
             Honourable
             Order
             of
             the
          
           Bath
           ,
           
             and
             late
             one
             of
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Common-Pleas
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A52522-e240
           
             Hi
             sunt
             qui
             trepidant
             &
             ad
             omnia
             fulgura
             pallent
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             the
             Lord
             Delamere
             and
             Sir
             
               Ro.
               Arkyns
            
             upon
             the
             Lord
             
             Russel's
             Trial
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Hawles's
             Remarks
             upon
             that
             and
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             —
             Sed
             quid
             Turba
             Romae
             ?
             sequitur
             fortunam
             ut
             semper
             ,
             &
             odit
             Damnatos
             —
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52522-e710
           
             
               Nostredamus
               Natus
               Anno
            
             1503.
             
          
           
             
               Denatus
               Anno
            
             1566.
             
          
           
             The
             Edition
             here
             chiefly
             followed
             ,
             Anno
             1568.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             51
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Nostredamus
            
             his
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             80.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1●
             .
             80.
             82.
             83.
             
             Cent.
             6.
             43.
             3.
             9.
             3.
             49.
             6.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             34.
             9.
             38.
             
             
               Gazet
               ,
               Dec.
            
             6.
             
             
               Paris
               ,
               Dec.
            
             8.
             
             Orders
             are
             given
             for
             the
             fortifying
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             the
             Town
             and
             Citadel
             of
             Blay
             on
             the
             Garonne
             .
          
           
             a
             Cent.
             9.
             38.
             9.
             64.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Cent.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             5.
             24.
             5.
             87.
             
          
           
             d
             Cent.
             6.
             7.
             10.
             56.
             5.
             18.
             5.
             4.
             4.
             22.
             4.
             75.
             1.
             13.
             1.
             35.
             2.
             78.
             2.
             38.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             8.
             58.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             A
             MS.
             in
             Trinity-Colledge
             Library
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             cited
             in
             the
             Future
             History
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               Ed.
               An.
            
             1650.
             and
             in
             the
             
               Northern
               Star.
               Nolo
               ,
               Nolle
               ,
               Nullus
               .
            
          
           
             
               David
               Pareus
               natus
               Anno
            
             1548.
             
               obiit
               Heidelbergae
               Anno
            
             1622.
             
               postquam
               triennio
               ante
               per
               quietem
               vidisset
               totam
               urbem
               occulto
               incendio
               fumigantem
               ,
               &c.
               Hoffmanni
               Lex
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ant.
               Torquatus
               de
               eversione
               Europae
            
             ,
             Dedicated
             to
             Matthias
             King
             of
             
               Hungary
               ,
               Anno
            
             1480.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Anno
            
             1552.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             this
             excellently
             well
             done
             by
             my
             Learned
             Friend
             Mr.
             
               James
               Tyrrel
            
             ,
             in
             
               Patriarcha
               non
               Monarcha
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Grot.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             52.
             
             
               Summae
               potestatis
               Subjectum
               Commune
               est
               Civitas
               .
               Vid.
               Schellium
               de
               Jure
               Imperii
               ,
               p.
            
             32.
             
             Plato
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               definit
               eum
               qui
               judiciorum
               &
               magistratuum
               particeps
               sit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sam.
               Puffend
               .
               de
               Officio
               hominis
               &
               Civis
               ,
               p.
            
             265.
             
          
           
             V.
             Sacrosanct
             .
             regum
             Majest
             .
          
           
             Potestas
             designativa
             personae
             ,
             &
             collativa
             potestatis
             .
          
           
             Nullus
             interritus
             est
             reipublicae
             naturalis
             ut
             hominis
             .
             Cicero
             de
             Rep.
             
          
           
             Of
             equitable
             Reservations
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Earl
             of
             
               Clarenden's
               Survey
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               p.
            
             86.
             speaking
             of
             a
             Contract
             whereby
             the
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Mens
             Lives
             shall
             be
             submitted
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             to
             execute
             any
             dangerous
             or
             dishonourable
             Offices
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             Cases
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             resort
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Submission
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Intention
             :
             Which
             Distinction
             surely
             may
             be
             as
             applicable
             to
             all
             that
             monstrous
             Power
             which
             he
             gives
             his
             Governour
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             any
             Cause
             or
             Reason
             ,
             upon
             an
             imaginary
             Contract
             ,
             which
             if
             never
             so
             real
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             Contractor
             in
             such
             Cases
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Cocceium
               de
               Principe
               ,
               pag.
            
             197.
             
             
               Leges
               fundamentales
               regni
               vel
               imperii
               quae
               vel
               disertè
               pact
               ae
               sunt
               cum
               Principe
               antequam
               imperium
               ineat
               ,
               ut
               fit
               hodie
               cum
               imperatore
               (
               quamvis
               non
               ad
               eum
               modum
               jura
               Majestatis
               possideat
               quo
               olim
               Principes
               )
               &
               plerisque
               aliis
               in
               regnis
               vel
               sub
               ipso
               regimine
               a
               Principe
               &
               populo
               vel
               ordinibus
               conduntur
               ,
               ut
               est
               aurea
               bulla
               Carol
            
             4.
             
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               in
               imperio
               Romano-germanico
               vel
               saltem
               tacitè
               reipublicae
               inesse
               videntur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanderson
               de
               Juramenti
               obligatione
               ,
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Stat.
            
             13
             car
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             infra
             .
          
           
             V.
             Grounds
             and
             Measures
             of
             Submission
             .
             
               Salus
               populi
               suprema
               lex
               .
               Vid.
               Johannis
               a
               Felde
               Annotata
               ad
               Grot.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Grot.
               de
               jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             60.
             
             
               Vid.
               Pufendorf
               Elementa
               Juris
               prud
            
             .
             p.
             256.
             
             
               Nemo
               alteri
               potest
               quid
               efficaciter
               injungere
               per
               modum
               praecepti
               in
               quem
               nihil
               potestatis
               legitimae
               habet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Grot.
               c.
            
             4.
             p.
             86.
             
               habet
               pro
               derelicto
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Bellarmine
            
             how
             the
             Pope
             hooks
             in
             Temporals
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
               .
               Vid.
               Leges
               S.
               Edwardi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jovian
               ,
               p.
            
             280.
             
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             192
             ,
             193.
             
          
           
             
               Jov.
               p.
            
             87.
             
             
               Vid.
               Just
               .
               Inst
               .
               tit
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Quum
               lege
               regiâ
               quae
               de
               imperio
               ejus
               lata
               est
               populus
               ei
               &
               in
               eum
               omne
               imperium
               suum
               &
               potestatem
               concedat
               .
               Vid.
               Raevardum
               de
               Juris
               ambiguitatibus
               .
               Lib
            
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
               de
               Jure
               publico
            
             .
          
           
             Bilson
             of
             Christian
             Subjection
             ,
             Ed.
             1586.
             p.
             279.
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             
               Platonis
               Politicus
               ,
               f.
            
             299.
             
             
               Ed.
               Serrani
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Leges
               Sancti
               Edwardi
            
             ,
             17.
             
               de
               Regis
               Officio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nec
               nomen
               Regis
               in
               eo
               constabit
               .
               Vid.
               Bracton
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Est
               enim
               corona
               regis
               facere
               justitiam
               &
               judicium
               &
               tenere
               pacem
               sine
               quibus
               corona
               consistere
               non
               potest
               nec
               tenere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hoveden
               ,
               f.
            
             604.
             
             
               Rex
               atque
               vicarius
               ejus
               .
               Nota
               ,
            
             There
             was
             occasion
             for
             naming
             the
             Deputy
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             accession
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             requiring
             the
             King's
             absence
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Rehoboam
               ,
               inf
            
             .
             in
             the
             Quotation
             out
             of
             Lord
             Clarendon
             .
          
           
             Lambert
             .
             Qui
             vigilanter
             defendunt
             &
             regunt
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             &
             populum
             ejus
             .
          
           
             Barones
             Majores
             &
             Minores
             .
          
           
             
               Vita
               Aelfredi
               ,
               f.
            
             62.
             
             
               Ego
               tria
               promitto
               populo
               Christiano
               meisque
               subditis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Nota
             ,
             Protection
             .
          
           
             
               Bracton
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Fleta
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Mirror
               ,
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Seld.
               Spicel
               .
               ad
               Eadmerum
               f.
            
             171.
             
             
               Dissert
               .
               ad
               Fletam
               ,
               f.
            
             519.
             
             
               Hoved
               f.
            
             608.
             
             
               Leges
               H.
            
             1.
             confirming
             St.
             
             Edward's
             Laws
             ,
             
               cum
               illis
               emendationibus
               quibus
               pater
               meus
               emendavit
               consilio
               Baronum
               suorum
               .
               Vid.
               Mat.
               Par.
               f.
            
             243.
             
             
               Barones
               petierunt
               de
               Rege
               Johanne
               quasdam
               libertates
               &
               leges
            
             Regis
             Edwardi
             ,
             f.
             244.
             
               partim
               in
               carta
               regis
               Henrici
               scripta
               sunt
               partimque
               ex
            
             legibus
             Regis
             Edwardi
             
               antiquis
               excerpta
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rushw
            
             .
             1.
             
               v.
               f.
            
             200.
             
             Coronation
             of
             C.
             1.
             
             Sir
             ,
             says
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             Will
             you
             grant
             and
             keep
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             Oath
             confirm
             to
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             to
             them
             granted
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             your
             Lawful
             and
             Religious
             Predecessors
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Franchises
             granted
             to
             
               the
               Clergy
            
             by
             the
             glorious
             King
             St.
             Edward
             ,
             your
             Predecessor
             ?
             
               V.
               Rot.
               Claus
            
             .
             1
             R.
             2.
             n.
             44.
             
             
               Magna
               Carta
               Ed.
               cum
               priv
               .
               Anno
            
             1558.
             
             
               Juramentum
               Regis
               quando
               coronatur
            
             .
             Spelman's
             
               Glos
               .
               tit
               .
               Fidelitas
               ,
               f.
            
             271.
             
          
           
             
               Sam.
               Puf.
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             274.
             
             
               Quando
               in
               regem
               confertur
               imperium
               est
               mutua
               juris
               translatio
               ,
               seu
               reciproca
               promissio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Templum
               Pacis
               ,
               p.
            
             767.
             
             
               Deditio
               est
               pactus
               quo
               belle
               inferior
               majoris
               mali
               evitandi
               ergo
               potestati
               alterius
               sese
               submittit
               &
               in
               jura
               aliena
               transit
               Dividi
               potest
               in
               simplicem
               sive
               purum
               quando
               quis
               mero
               victoris
               arbitrio
               sese
               submittit
               :
               &
               compositum
               sive
               conditionatum
               ,
               quando
               alterius
               quidem
               potestati
               quis
               sese
               subjicit
               ,
               sed
               sub
               conditionibus
               quibus
               aut
               singuli
               sibi
               consulunt
               ,
               aut
               toti
               universitati
               .
            
             So
             
               Textoris
               Synopsis
               jurifgentium
               ,
               p.
            
             129.
             
             
               Victoria
               vel
               pactione
               restricta
               est
               vel
               absoluta
               ;
               specie
               priori
               non
               plus
               juris
               victor
               acquirit
               ,
               quam
               ei
               pacto
               fuit
               concessum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sim.
               Dunelm
               .
               f.
            
             195.
             
             
               Hoved.
               f.
            
             450.
             2
             
             Sam.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lord
             
             Clarendon's
             Survey
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             p.
             109.
             
             &
             148
             ,
             149.
             
             
               Aequo
               jure
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             infr
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Leges
               W.
            
             1.
             
               de
               fide
               &
               obsequio
               erga
               regem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jovian
               ,
               p.
            
             244.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfl
               .
               Irenicum
               ,
               p.
            
             132
             ,
             133.
             
          
           
             
               Saravia
               de
               Imperii
               authoritate
               ,
               f.
            
             221.
             
             
               Grotius
               de
               Jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
               ,
               p.
            
             59.
             
             
               Successio
               non
               est
               titulus
               imperii
               ,
               sed
               veteris
               continuatio
               .
            
          
           
             Lord
             
             Clarendon's
             Survey
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               Paris
               ,
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
               f.
            
             563.
             
             
               Comite
               Cestriae
               gladium
               Sancti
               Edwardi
               ,
               qui
               Curtein
               dicitur
               ,
               ante
               Regem
               bajulante
               in
               signum
               quod
               Comes
               est
               Palatinus
            
             &
             regem
             si
             oberret
             habeat
             de
             jure
             potestatem
             cohibendi
             .
          
           
             
               Knighton
               ,
               f.
            
             2683.
             meaning
             the
             Case
             of
             E.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Knighton
               ,
               f.
            
             1752.
             
          
           
             
               Mirror
               ,
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Hornii
               orbis
               imperans
               ,
               p.
            
             196.
             
          
           
             
               Hornius
               ,
               p.
            
             196.
             
          
           
             
               Fleta
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Bracton
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Bract.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Ryly
               ,
               Plac.
               Parl.
               f.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Fleta
               supra
               ,
               Superiores
            
             .
             So
             
               Mirror
               ,
               p.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ceux
               compagnions
               sont
               ore
               appelles
               Comites
               ,
               &
               in
               Latine
            
             Comitatus
             ;
             where
             he
             takes
             in
             all
             that
             come
             up
             to
             Parliament
             from
             the
             Counties
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Mirror
               ,
               p.
            
             209.
             
             He
             there
             says
             ,
             Suitors
             are
             
               Judges
               ordinaries
            
             ;
             and
             274.
             speaks
             of
             Counties
             ,
             
               &
               les
               autres
               Suitors
            
             ,
             having
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Causes
             which
             the
             King
             cannot
             determine
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Judges
             .
          
           
             So
             Judge
             
             Crook's
             Argument
             in
             
             Hampden's
             C.
             p.
             59.
             
             Whatever
             is
             done
             to
             the
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             Law
             imputeth
             that
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Throne
             is
             establish'd
             by
             Justice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             done
             by
             some
             unsound
             and
             unjust
             Information
             ,
             and
             therefore
             void
             ,
             and
             not
             done
             by
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             
               Chronica
               de
               Mailros
               ,
               f.
            
             137.
             
             Anno
             756.
             
             
               Bromton
               ,
               f.
            
             770.
             
             
               Congregati
               sunt
               Proceres
               &
               Populus
               totius
               regni
               &
               eum
               providâ
               deliberatione
               a
               regno
               unanimi
               consensu
               omnium
               expellebant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chron.
               Mailros
               ,
               f.
            
             138.
             
             Anno
             774.
             
             
               S.
               Dunelm
            
             .
             106.
             
             &
             107.
             
             
               Consilio
               &
               consensu
               omnium
               regiae
               &
               familiae
               ac
               principum
               destitutus
               societate
               exilio
               imperii
               mutavit
               Majestatem
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ib.
               f.
            
             108.
             
             Anno
             779.
             
             
               Mailros
               ,
               Anno
            
             794.
             f.
             139.
             
             
               S.
               Dunelm
               .
               f.
            
             113.
             
          
           
             
               Mailros
               .
               f.
            
             141.
             
             Anno
             806.
             
             
               Ibid.
               f.
            
             143.
             
             Anno
             866.
             
               degenerem
               .
               Ibid.
            
             144.
             872.
             
          
           
             F.
             14●
             .
             941.
             
             F.
             148.
             947.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Mirror
             ,
             &
             Leges
             S.
             Edw.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Knighton
               ,
               f.
            
             2312.
             
          
           
             
               Bromton
               ,
               f.
            
             1031.
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Par.
               Ed.
               Tig.
               f.
            
             243.
             
             Anno
             1214.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               f.
            
             277
             ,
             278.
             
          
           
             288.
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Par.
               f.
            
             373.
             
          
           
             
               Walsingham
               ,
               f.
            
             107.
             
             
               Rex
               dignitate
               regali
            
             abdicatur
             
               &
               filius
               substituitur
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hollingshead
               ,
               f.
            
             637.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               f.
            
             639
             ,
             640.
             
          
           
             A
             Crown
             over
             a
             Branch
             of
             Lights
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             another
             from
             the
             top
             of
             Dover-Castle
             ,
             falling
             about
             the
             same
             time
             .
             
               Ibid.
               f.
            
             657.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ,
          
           
             ●661
             .
          
           
             ●●●5
             .
          
           
             678.
             
          
           
             693.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             13
             Car.
             2.
             
             Stat.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Stat.
             13
             &
             14
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             So
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             15
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             12
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Justin
               .
               Pandec
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             3.
             
             
               Nulla
               juris
               ratio
               aut
               aequitatis
               benignitas
               patitur
               ,
               ut
               quae
               salubriter
               pro
               utilitate
               hominum
               introducuntur
               ,
               ea
               nos
               duriore
               interpretatione
               contra
               ipsorum
               commodum
            
             producamus
             ad
             severitatem
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rot
               Parl.
            
             39
             H.
             6.
             n
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Cujacium
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             4.
             f.
             154.
             
             
               Resp
               .
               circumscripta
               in
               integrum
               restituitur
               perinde
               ac
               pupillus
               vel
               adolescens
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vid.
               Cic.
               de
               Legibus
               .
               Salus
               populi
               suprema
               lex
               esto
               .
               Inter
               Leges
            
             12
             Tabularum
             ,
             of
             which
             Tacitus
             says
             ,
             
               Accitis
               quae
               usquam
               egregia
               ,
               compositae
               duodecim
               Tabulae
               finis
               aequi
               juris
               .
               Tacitus
               Ed.
               Plant.
               p.
            
             90.
             
          
           
             Sheringham
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             16
             Car.
             1.
             
             Nota
             ,
             There
             was
             no
             attempt
             to
             repeal
             this
             till
             16
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Brook
               tit
               .
               Commission
               ,
               n.
            
             21.
             
             
               Ibid.
               tit
               .
               Officer
               ,
               n.
            
             25.
             
             
               Vid.
               Stat.
            
             17
             Car.
             1.
             
             Every
             thing
             or
             things
             
               done
               or
               to
               be
               done
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Adjournment
             ,
             Proroguing
             ,
             or
             Dissolving
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             present
             Act
             ,
             shall
             be
             utterly
             void
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1647.
             
             Vid.
             Hist
             .
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             f.
             207.
             
          
           
             
               Q●●m
               aufertur
               〈◊〉
               juramenti
               ,
               juramentum
               cessat
               ratione
               eventus
               ;
               qui
               c●sus
               est
               eorum
               qui
               juraverunt
               se
               obedituros
               Domino
               aut
               Principi
               alicui
               ,
               qui
               postea
               cessat
               esse
               talis
               .
               Amesius
               de
               Juramento
               ,
               lib
            
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Sam.
               Pufendorf
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             272.
             Nota.
             
          
           
             omnem
             reipublic●
             cutam
             ab●●●averit
             .
             〈◊〉
             malo
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Krantius
               ,
               f.
            
             188.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1460.
             
             
               Hottoman
               .
               Francogal
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
             
               De
               memorabili
               auctoritate
               concilii
               in
               Regem
               Ludovicum
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Par.
               sup
               .
               f.
            
             563.
             
          
           
             
               Freherus
               de
               Orig.
               Palatinarum
               ,
               f.
            
             113
             ,
             119
             ,
             120.
             
             
               Gunteri
               Thulemarii
               Octovirat
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             251.
             
          
           
             
               Loyseau
               du
               droits
               des
               Offices
               ,
               Ed.
               Anno
            
             1610.
             f.
             409.
             
             
               Ibid.
               f.
            
             410.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Politick
             Power
             ,
             
               Ed.
               Anno
            
             1556.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Sam.
               Pufendorf
               .
               Dissertationes
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             267.
             
             
               Post
               decretum
               circa
               formam
               regiminis
               novo
               pacto
               opus
               erit
               ,
               quando
               constituuntur
               ille
               vel
               illi
               in
               quem
               vel
               in
               quos
               regimen
               caetûs
               confertur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Jovian
               ,
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Preface
             .
          
           
             At
             
               Calcuth
               ,
               Anno
            
             789.
             
             
               Spel.
               Con.
               vol.
            
             1.
             f.
             291.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Aelfredi
               Test
               .
               Append.
               ad
               ejus
               Vitam
               ,
               f.
            
             195.
             
             
               Et
               mecum
               tota
               nobilitas
               West-Saxonicae
               gentis
               consentiunt
               ,
               quod
               me
               opertet
               dimittere
               eos
               ita
               liberos
               ,
               sicut
               in
               homine
               cogitatio
               ipsius
               consistit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Camd.
               Brit.
               f.
            
             104.
             
               de
               W.
            
             1.
             
             
               Neminem
               Anglici
               regni
               constituo
               H●redem
               ,
               sed
               aterno
               conditori
               cujus
               sum
               ,
               &
               in
               cujus
               manu
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
               illud
               commendo
               :
               non
               enim
               tantum
               decus
               haereditario
               jure
               possedi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Leges
               W.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Fide
               ,
               &c.
               
               Statuimus
               etiam
               ut
               omnes
               liberi
               homines
               foedere
               &
               sacramento
               affirment
               ,
               quod
               intra
               &
               extra
               regnum
               Angliae
               Willielmo
               Regi
               Domino
               suo
               fideles
               esse
               volunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               Leges
               S.
               Edw.
               tit
               .
               Greve
               .
               Vid.
               Juramentum
               homagii
               facti
               Regi
               .
            
             Prynne's
             Signal
             Loialty
             ,
             p.
             274.
             
             
               Poll.
               Virgil.
               l.
            
             22.
             
               sub
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nota
               ,
               Proceres
            
             may
             take
             in
             the
             
               Nobiles
               minores
            
             .
          
           
             William
             2.
             was
             elected
             during
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             eldest
             Brother
             ,
             who
             was
             set
             aside
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             had
             discovered
             Ill-will
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Normans
             .
             So
             H.
             1.
             
             Stephen
             was
             elected
             while
             Maud
             the
             Daughter
             of
             H.
             1.
             was
             alive
             ;
             and
             H.
             2.
             succeeded
             in
             her
             Life-time
             ,
             upon
             an
             Agreement
             made
             with
             Stephen
             ,
             by
             the
             People's
             Consent
             .
             R.
             1.
             as
             within
             .
             King
             John
             crown'd
             in
             the
             Life-time
             of
             his
             eldest
             Brother's
             Son
             ,
             Prince
             Arthur
             :
             So
             was
             his
             Son
             H.
             3.
             in
             the
             Life-time
             of
             Elenor
             ,
             Prince
             
             Arthur's
             Sister
             .
             E.
             1.
             as
             within
             .
             E.
             2.
             elected
             .
             E.
             3.
             set
             up
             by
             the
             People
             in
             his
             Father's
             Life-time
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             took
             for
             a
             Favour
             ,
             R.
             2.
             declared
             Successor
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             Life-time
             of
             his
             Grandfather
             .
             H.
             4.
             of
             the
             younger
             House
             ,
             came
             in
             by
             the
             People's
             Choice
             ,
             upon
             their
             deposing
             R.
             2.
             
             H.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Son
             and
             Grandson
             to
             H.
             4.
             came
             in
             upon
             a
             Settlement
             .
             E.
             4.
             of
             the
             elder
             House
             ,
             cam●
             in
             under
             an
             Agreement
             made
             in
             Parliament
             between
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             not
             to
             have
             the
             Benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             H.
             6.
             his
             Son.
             E.
             5.
             was
             never
             crown'd
             .
             R.
             3.
             who
             set
             him
             aside
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             younger
             House
             .
             H.
             7.
             who
             vanquish'd
             him
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             Right
             of
             Proximity
             ;
             for
             the
             Daughter
             of
             E.
             4.
             and
             his
             own
             Mother
             ,
             were
             before
             him
             .
             All
             that
             came
             in
             since
             ,
             enjoy'd
             the
             Crown
             ,
             either
             under
             the
             various
             Settlements
             of
             H.
             8.
             or
             that
             of
             H.
             7.
             which
             took
             place
             again
             in
             J.
             1.
             or
             from
             H.
             6.
             at
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             
               Walsingham
               ,
               f.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Walsingham
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               P.
               P.
            
             Obligation
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             f.
             295.
             
          
           
             
               Walsingham
               ,
               Ypod
               Neustriae
               ,
               f.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Walsingham
               ,
               f.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             
               Bromton
               ,
               f.
            
             1155.
             
             So
             
               Hoveden
               ,
               f.
            
             656.
             
          
           
             
               Bromton
               ,
               f.
            
             1159.
             
          
           
             
               Hoveden
               ,
               f.
            
             656.
             
          
           
             11
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lord
             
             Bacon's
             Hist
             .
             of
             H.
             7.
             f.
             145.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             
             Finch's
             Description
             of
             the
             Common-Law
             
               French
               ,
               Ed.
               An.
            
             1613.
             f.
             20.
             
               b.
               &
            
             21.
             a.
             The
             same
             made
             use
             of
             Reflections
             upon
             our
             late
             and
             present
             Proceeding
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Dyer
               ,
               f
            
             ,
             165.
             
          
           
             
               Anderson
               ,
               f.
            
             44.
             
             He
             has
             it
             ,
             
               Le
               Successeur
               &
               le
               Heir
            
             ;
             elsewhere
             't
             is
             
               Heir
               ou
               Successeur
               .
               Ib.
               f.
            
             45.
             v.
             1
             E.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Rep.
               f.
            
             30.
             
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Brady's
             Hist
             of
             the
             Succession
             f.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Grotius
               de
               jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Debates
             about
             Deposing
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Knighton
               ,
               f.
            
             2482.
             
          
           
             
               Leges
               Sancti
               Edwardi
               .
               tit
               .
               Greve
               .
            
             Conjurati
             fratres
             ad
             defendendum
             regnum
             ,
             &c.
             &
             honores
             illius
             omni
             fidelitare
             cum
             eo
             servare
             .
             So
             
               Leges
               W.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             De
             fide
             &
             obsequio
             erga
             Regem
             .
             
               Quod
               Willielmo
               Domino
               suo
               fideles
               esse
               volunt
               &
               honores
               illius
               ,
               &c.
               defendere
               .
               Bracton
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             
               P.
               P.
            
             As
             Successors
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             so
             Dr.
             Brady
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Gloss
               .
               f.
            
             18.
             
             That
             Prepossessor
             ,
             one
             that
             possest
             the
             Land
             before
             the
             present
             Possessor
             ,
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             Blood
             or
             Kindred
             ,
             is
             Ancestor
             in
             Doomsday
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               morte
               Antecessoris
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               P.
               P.
            
             Obligation
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             f.
             302.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             298.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             300.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               P.
               P.
               f.
            
             297.
             
             
               Littleton
               ,
               tit
            
             .
             Homage
             ,
             sect
             .
             85.
             
          
           
             
             Popham's
             
               Rep.
               f.
            
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Fortescue
               de
               laudibus
               Legum
               Angl.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Jovian
               ,
               p.
            
             253.
             
          
           
             
               Pufendorf
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             288.
             
             
               Quod
               si
               dubitatur
               qui
               gradus
               aut
               quae
               linea
               sit
               ,
               potior
               declarata
               voluntas
               populi
               finem
               liti
               imponet
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             3
             
               Inst
               .
               f.
            
             7.
             
               upon
               the
               Stat.
               of
               Treason
            
             ,
             25
             E.
             3.
             
               referring
               in
               the
               Margin
               to
               this
               Statute
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             King
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             King
             regnant
             in
             possession
             ,
             altho
             he
             be
             
               Rex
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             
               Seignior
               le
               Roy
            
             within
             the
             Purview
             of
             this
             Stature
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             who
             hath
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             is
             out
             of
             possession
             ,
             is
             not
             within
             this
             Act
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             Treason
             be
             committed
             against
             a
             King
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             King
             
               de
               jure
            
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             shall
             punish
             the
             Treason
             done
             to
             the
             King
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Pardon
             granted
             by
             a
             Kind
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             also
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             is
             void
             .
          
           
             11
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             People
             of
             England
             were
             lately
             restor'd
             to
             a
             qualified
             Choice
             .
          
           
             
               Sanderson
               de
               Obligatione
               Juramenti
               ,
               Lect.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Atkins
            
             his
             excellent
             Defence
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Russel
               ,
               f.
            
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
             Rastal's
             Entries
             ,
             
               tit
               .
               Reattachment
               ,
               f.
            
             544.
             
               b.
               Resum
               '
               &c.
               quia
               extra
               Regnum
               Angliae
               Progres
               .
               fecimus
               ,
               nullo
               locum
               tenente
               nostrum
               sive
               Custode
               Regni
               relicto
               ,
               &
               e.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hobart
               .
               f.
            
             155.
             
          
           
             
               Ved
               .
               Leges
            
             12
             
               Tab.
               de
               Magistrat
            
             .
          
           
             
               Digest
               .
               lib.
            
             49.
             tit
             .
             15.
             
               de
               Captivis
               &
               Postliliminio
               .
               Transfugae
               nullum
               postliminium
               est
               ,
               nam
               qui
               malo
               Consilio
               .
               &
               Proditoris
               animo
               patriam
               reliquit
               ,
               hostium
               numero
               habendus
               est
               ,
               &c.
               transfuga
               autem
               non
               is
               solus
               accipiendus
               est
               ,
               qui
               aut
               ad
               hostes
               aut
               in
               bello
               transfugit
               ,
               sed
               ad
               eos
               cum
               quibus
               nulla
               amicitia
               est
               fide
               susceptâ
               transfugit
               .
            
          
           
             Imp.
             Theod.
             &
             Valentin
             .
             Caes
             .
             ad
             Volusianum
             Praefectum
             Praetorio
             .
             Digna
             vox
             est
             Majestate
             regnantis
             ,
             Legibus
             ad
             ligatum
             se
             principem
             profiteri
             .
             Adeo
             de
             auctoritate
             juris
             nostra
             pendet
             auctoritas
             :
             &
             reverâ
             majus
             imperio
             est
             submittere
             Legibus
             principatum
             .
             Et
             oraculo
             praesentis
             Edicti
             ,
             quod
             nobis
             licere
             non
             patimur
             aliis
             indicamus
             .
          
           
             
               Pufendorf
               de
               Officio
               Hominis
               &
               Civis
               ,
               p.
            
             201.
             
          
           
             
               Pufend.
               Elementa
               Jurisprudentiae
               ,
               p.
            
             85.
             
             &
             94.
             
             
               Vid.
               Puf.
               supr
               .
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             274.
             
          
           
             
               Pufend.
               Elementa
               Jurisprud
               .
               p.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             
               Pufend.
               de
               Jure
               Gentium
               ,
               p.
            
             1105.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Grot.
               de
               Jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
               ,
               de
               summitatem
               habendi
               plenitudine
               ,
               p.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Dissertationes
               de
               Interreg
               .
               p.
            
             272.
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               Rudolphi
               Godofredi
               Knichen
               opus
               polit
               .
               f.
            
             1226.
             
          
           
             
               Philippi
               parei
               Vindicatio
               ,
               p.
            
             50
             ,
             &
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Brook
               ,
               tit
            
             .
             Condition
             ,
             n.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Lit.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Estates
             sur
             Condition
             .
          
           
             V.
             L.
             Clarendon
             ,
             cited
             above
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             his
             
               Survey
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               p.
            
             86.
             
          
           
             
               Grot
               de
               Jure
               Belli
               &
               Pacis
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c
             3.
             p.
             60.
             
             
               Grot.
               sup
               .
               p.
            
             64.
             
             Fortescue
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             11
             H.
             6.
             f.
             12.
             
               b.
               Rolls
               Abr.
               tit
            
             .
             Remainder
             ,
             f.
             415.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               sup
               .
               Knighton
               ,
               f.
            
             2683.
             
          
           
             Nota
             ,
             Not
             proximum
             .
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             H.
             4.
             n.
             54.
             
          
           
             Ib-n
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             
             Brady's
             Hist
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             f.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             8
             H.
             4.
             n.
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Gomezius
               de
               Qualitatibus
               Contractuum
               ,
               f.
            
             319.
             
             
               Hottomanni
               Com.
               de
               Verbis
               Juris
               usus-fructus
               est
               jus
               alienis
               rebus
               utendi
               fruendi
               ,
               salvâ
               rerum
               substantiâ
               ,
               Emphyteusis
               .
            
          
           
             13
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             H.
             7.
             n
             ,
             16.
             
             H.
             7.
             
             Son
             to
             Edmund
             Earl
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             Brother
             by
             Mother's
             Side
             to
             H.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             H.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             H.
             7.
             n.
             16.
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               Vindiciae
               contra
               Tyrânnos
               ,
               Ed.
               Amstelodami
               ,
               p.
            
             110.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             1
             H.
             7.
             
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             26
             H.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             28
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             28
             H.
             8.
             
               sup
               .
               &
            
             35
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             of
             Succession
             ,
             f.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             &
             2
             
               P.
               M.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Jac.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Robert
             Filmer's
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             f.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Pufend.
               de
               Interregn
               .
               sup
               .
               p.
            
             288
             ,
             289.
             
          
           
             25
             E.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             25
             E.
             3.
             sup
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             1.
             
             
               Anderson
               ,
               f.
            
             60
             ,
             &
             61.
             
             A
             Devise
             to
             the
             Wife
             ,
             after
             her
             Decease
             to
             the
             Children
             .
             
               Vid.
               Wild's
            
             C.
             6
             Rep.
             In
             
             Shelley's
             C.
             1
             
               Rep.
               f.
            
             103.
             
             A
             Gift
             to
             a
             Man
             
               &
               semini
               suo
            
             ,
             or
             
               prolibus
               suis
            
             ,
             or
             
               liberis
               suis
            
             ,
             or
             
               exitibus
               suis
            
             ,
             or
             
               pueris
               suis
               de
               corpore
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Sir
             James
             Dalrimple's
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
               f.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Dugdale's
             Bar.
             2.
             
             
               Vol.
               Beaumont
            
             .
          
           
             
               Just
               .
               Inst
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             9.
             
             So
             
               Bracton
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Greg.
               Tholos
               .
               Syntagma
               juris
               universi
               ,
               f.
            
             206.
             
             
               Spiegelius
               ,
               tit
            
             .
             Liberi
             .
             
               Non
               procedere
               in
               privilegiis
               quae
               generaliter
               publicae
               utilitati
               derogant
               .
               Vid.
               Antonii
               Perezi
               Inst
               .
               Imperiales
               ,
               p.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Cujac
               .
               ad
               tit
               .
               de
               verborum
               significatione
               ,
               p.
            
             147.
             
             &
             230.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             People
             of
             England
             have
             duly
             exercis'd
             their
             Power
             ,
             in
             setling
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Hobbs
             his
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             
               Pufendorf
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             282.
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Friend
             ,
             advising
             in
             this
             exttaordinary
             Juncture
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Pufend
               ,
               de
               Interregnis
               ,
               p.
            
             267.
             
               sup
               .
               in
               Marg.
            
             
          
           
             
             Brady's
             first
             
               Edit
               .
               p.
            
             227.
             
             See
             this
             proved
             upon
             him
             ,
             Pref.
             to
             
               Jus
               Anglorum
            
             .
          
           
             
             Prynne's
             Animadversions
             on
             4
             
               Inst
               .
               f.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Rushw
            
             .
             1
             
               vol.
               f.
            
             470.
             3
             
             Car.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               de
               Moribus
               German
               .
               Coeunt
               nisi
               quid
               fortuitum
               &
               subitum
               certis
               diebus
               ,
               &c.
               V.
               Leges
               S.
               Ed.
               tit
               .
               Greve
               .
               In
               capite
               Kal.
               Maii.
               Jus
               Angl.
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Vid.
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             12
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Inst
               .
               f.
            
             7.
             
               sup
               .
               in
               Marg.
            
             
          
           
             Anno
             1127.
             
             
               Vid.
               Spelm.
               Con.
            
             2.
             
               vol.
               f.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               modo
               habendi
               Synodos
               in
               Angliâ
               primaevis
               temporibus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Jan.
               Ang.
               fac
               .
               nov
               .
            
             and
             
               Jus
               Angl.
               Flor.
               Wigorn.
               f.
            
             663.
             
             
               Confluxerant
               quoque
               illuc
               magnae
               multitudines
               Clericorum
               ,
               Laicorum
               ,
               tam
               divitum
               ,
               quam
               mediocrum
               &
               factus
               est
               conventus
               grandis
               &
               inestimabilis
               .
               Quaedam
               determinata
               ,
               quaedam
               dilata
               ,
               quaedam
               propter
               nimium
               aestuantis
               turbae
               tumultum
               ab
               audientiâ
               judicantium
               profliga●a
               ,
               &c.
               
               Rex
               igitur
               cum
               inter
               haec
               Londoniae
               moraretur
               auditis
               concilii
               gestis
               consensum
               praebuit
               &
               confirmavit
               Statuta
               concilii
               a
               Willielmo
               Cant.
               &c.
               celebrati
               .
            
          
           
             Vid.
             sup
             .
          
           
             
               Hottom
               .
               Illust
               .
               Quaest
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Gotofredus
               de
               Electione
               Magistratû
               inhabilis
               per
               errorem
               factâ
               ,
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Gotofred
               sup
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             sponte
             transacta
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Letter
             to
             B.
             L.
             
          
           
             Victrix
             causa
             Diis
             placuit
             ,
             sed
             victa
             Catoni
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52522-e20220
           
             Cent.
             9.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             53.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             80.
             last
             Edit
             .
             1682.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             52.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             96.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             68.
             
          
           
             Taken
             out
             of
             the
             12th
             .
             and
             added
             to
             the
             7th
             .
             Cent.
             80.
             last
             Ed.
             par
             plui
             .
          
           
             82.
             
          
           
             83.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             10.
             66.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             100.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             56.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             89.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             67.
             
          
           
             Prophesies
             at
             the
             end
             5.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             8.
             58.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             30.
             70.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             75.
             
          
           
             Albion
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             68.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             33.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             78.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             89.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             63.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             87.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             99.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             28.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             24.
             alias
             74.
             
          
           
             Cent
             5.
             87.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             41.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             43.
             
          
           
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             Last
             Ed.
             Blaye
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             64.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             100.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             61.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cent.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             97.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cent.
             6.
             43.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             43.
             
             Louis
             le
             Grand
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             83.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             7.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             8.
             98.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             92.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             75.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             86.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             49.
             
          
           
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             51.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1666.
             
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             
               '
               s.
            
          
           
             Other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             53.
             
          
           
             The
             Plague
             not
             to
             cease
             till
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             80.
             
             Ed.
             1672.
             82.
             
          
           
             Monmouth
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             52.
             
          
           
             J.
             2.
             
               born
               under
            
             Scorpio
             .
             Q.
             
               the
               Nativity
               of
               his
               Brother
               of
            
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             96.
             
          
           
             
               The
               D.
               of
            
             Cambridge
             ,
             born
             15
             
               years
               after
               the
               Princess
               of
            
             Orange
             .
             England
             
               counted
               the
               Ballance
               of
            
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Prince
               of
            
             Orange
             English
             
               by
               his
               Mother
               Sister
               to
            
             J.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             68.
             
          
           
             Viz.
             
               The
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             .
          
           
             
               Added
               to
               the
               Twelfth
               Cent.
               Stan.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             From
             a
             Prince
             becomes
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             82.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Landing
             in
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             
               He
               being
               a
            
             Romanist
             ,
             
               calls
               it
               so
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             83.
             
          
           
             A
             lively
             Description
             of
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Court.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             66.
             
          
           
             The
             Commentator
             renders
             this
             a
             Reign
             of
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             100.
             
          
           
             All
             join
             in
             the
             Association
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             seeing
             the
             Numbers
             encrease
             ,
             would
             repent
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             United
             Provinces
             vex
             Denmark
             &
             England
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Governour
               there
               ,
               of
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Religion
               ,
               and
            
             French
             
               Blood
               by
               his
               Mother
            
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             56.
             
          
           
             J.
             2.
             
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
            
          
           
             
               Another
               Realm
               or
               Government
               rescues
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Usher
             's
             Antiqu.
             Brit.
             f.
             〈◊〉
             .
             citing
             Merlin
             ,
             Gallica
             quem
             gignet
             ,
             qui
             gazis
             regna
             replebit
             ,
             Oh
             dolor
             ,
             oh
             gemitus
             !
             fratris
             ab
             ense
             cadet
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             89.
             
          
           
             Luy
             mort
             desgouteront
             distillabunt
             ;
             
               shall
               occasion
               his
               Death
               drop
               by
               drop
               .
            
             Blonde
             
               is
               most
               commonly
               render'd
               Fair
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               any
               Complexion
               departing
               from
               Black.
            
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Prophecies
               at
               the
               end
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Who
             in
             danger
             of
             drinking
             the
             Juyce
             of
             Orange
             ?
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doubtful
             what
             Title
             to
             take
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             can't
             justifie
             the
             Babe
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             8.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Babe
               sent
               to
            
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Occasion
               of
               taking
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               V.
               Cent.
            
             2.
             63.
             
               speaking
               of
            
             France
             and
             Germany
             ,
             Qui
             le
             Grand
             mur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             J.
             2.
             of
             Scotland
             
               the
               Seventh
            
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             70.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Mastiff
               an
               Emblem
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3
             70.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Landing
               of
               Forces
               may
               answer
               this
               .
            
             Ausonium
             ,
             Ausburg
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Officers
               disbanded
               after
               the
               routing
               of
            
             Monmouth
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             4.
             75.
             
          
           
             Albion
             ,
             England
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             68.
             
          
           
             Viz.
             
               Their
               Liberties
               .
               Forces
               sent
               to
            
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Aux
             Monts
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             English
             and
             Begick
             Lion.
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             33
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             78.
             
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               shall
               find
               his
               Designs
               fatal
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Cent
             ,
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             England
             and
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             89.
             
          
           
             England
             and
             France
             .
          
           
             As
             its
             State
             new
             .
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             63.
             
          
           
             Rome
             and
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Prince
               of
            
             Orange
             
               is
               of
            
             German
             Extraction
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Whore
               of
            
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             99.
             
          
           
             Germans
             ,
             English
             ,
             Dutch.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             28.
             
          
           
             Belgick
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             French.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             24.
             alias
             74.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             
               reputed
               of
            
             Trojan
             
               blood
               ,
               and
            
             London
             
               has
               been
               called
            
             Troinovant
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             87.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Partridge
             de
             Anno
             1688.
             
          
           
             The
             Sun
             
               now
               deprest
               by
            
             Saturn
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             41.
             
          
           
             Prince
             George
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             English
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             43.
             
          
           
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             Sea-fight
             .
          
           
             English
             and
             Flemings
             
               victorious
               over
               the
            
             French.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             relates
             to
             the
             Princes
             landing
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Pref.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             64.
             
          
           
             The
             Jesuit
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             France
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             100.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Cent.
            
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             
               Forces
               fatal
               to
               the
            
             French.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             2.
             97.
             
          
           
             
               Seems
               to
               relate
               to
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               vid.
               Cent.
            
             6.
             
               yet
               may
               agree
               with
            
             London
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             3.
             83.
             
          
           
             
               Part
               of
            
             France
             .
             
               Is
               it
               a
               doubt
               who
               has
               been
               Agent
               for
               the
            
             French.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Rhine
             .
             
               First
               the
               Administration
               ,
               then
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             Cent.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cologne
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Partridge
             
               of
               the
               Conjunctions
            
             ,
             An.
             1688.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             7.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             8.
             98.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             9.
             92.
             
          
           
             The
             Prince
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             K.
             as
             well
             as
             Son-in-law
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Aministrator
             first
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             Ausburg
             League
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             10.
             86.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52522-e31560
           
             Nota
             ,
             Abdicated
             .
          
           
             
               Cited
               in
               the
            
             Northern
             Star
             ,
             f.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52522-e32340
           
             Nota
             ,
             Ireland
             
               has
               no
               Crown
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52522-e32950
           
             
               Dedicated
               to
            
             Matthias
             
               King
               of
            
             Hungary
             ,
             Anno
             1480.
             
             Edit
             .
             Anno
             1552.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Emperor
               and
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               of
               the
               same
               House
            
             .